The Guardian: Adventures in Equestriaby theone2threeChaptersChapter 1: A Day I Won't Soon Forget (Edited)Chapter 2: Arriving In The Unknown Land (Edited)Chapter 3: Meeting 6 Mares And Royalty (Edited)Chapter 4: Proper Introductions (Edited) Chapter 5: That Night And The Next Morning (Edited)Chapter 6: Canterlot And Real Estate (Edited)Chapter 7: Musical Ponies And A PartyChapter 8: New Plans Chapter 9: Departure To GamblingChapter 10: In The MoneyChapter 11: Weekend In A Nutshell Chapter 12: A Monday Date???Chapter 13: Helping???Chapter 14: The Follow UpChapter 1: A Day I Won't Soon Forget (Edited)Earth April 8 2013 Monday 0700 hours In a room with one window and a twin sized bed, with a desktop and a flat screen TV, a person is sleeping peacefully as the sun starts to rise... (Oh yeah it's spring break... Just in case you ask) BEEEEEEEEP...BEEEEEEEEP ...static “Gooooood Morning!!!... Charlotte, North Carolina... It is 7 o'clock, April 8th 2013...” (Trumpets blaring away in the background) “... Traffic is calm with no accidents to report and the weather currently is like this... Temperatures are at a cool 55°F with a humidity of 50%... The sky's are clear and for the rest of the day its going to sunny with temps reaching the 70's...” All of the sudden I woke up... “Huh...” I say as I try to get out of bed “Well it's 7 am” trying to focus my eyes as I sat on the edge of my bed ... ‘I think I should listen the radio’ telling myself in my mind “Computer...” I call out waiting for a response A floating white sphere with a screen on it came to my room. “Yes Sir” the sphere said with a masculine voice sounding like a butler. “Can you please bring me a coffee” I told him as I got out of bed and started to stretch... “Ok sir, but can't you say good morning or something... I mean doesn't it hurt for some greetings in the morning” he said looking at me “Sorry man ... You know how I am on Monday's ...” I said yawning “...and plus you're a AI you shouldn't have feelings” “But I do” the voice said as he floated away to the kitchen. The radio was still on so I decided to listen in like I told myself earlier... “...well guys at 8:05 we will have a special guest that decided a while back to come to our show ...and let me just say he is a “powerful” person if you know what I mean...” I wondered who it was as I got my coffee just the way I liked it with hazelnut cream and Colombian coffee beans... “Ok guys... I see you want to know who it is... So I will reveal it after this song... ” he said as the song started to play “Terabyte... Tell me what we are doing today in the lab...” I asked him as a computer screen popped out of the wall as his voice transferred to the screen “Well sir we have to finish testing out the portal you made and I think that is it...” showing me on the screen the result of the previous tests and the data with it. “Ok... That's all I have to do?” I said as I was rubbing my chin “Yes sir” he said enthusiastically “... But today you are going to have to do it yourself and honestly after what you did in the lab after I let you do something by yourself I'm counting my luck that you're going blow half of the lab... again” he said with a bothered tone in his voice “Hey!... How was I suppose to know that my Gigablast was going to be that powerful and also the shield that I created to contain my blasts when I'm training was going to stop it, BUT SOMEONE DECIDED IT WOULD BE A GOOD IDEA TO DO MAINTENANCE AS I WAS TRAINING!!!” I said with irritation in my voice as I sipped my coffee. “I'm just saying sir ...after that misfit I told myself that if I'm going to something then I'll ask you first ” he finished off with a serine tone “Ok man...” I told him smiling at the screen “just leave me be as I listen to radio” I told him a calm and assuring voice “Well... Ok sir... I will set up the controls and I'll be waiting as I do some calculations... ” he said as the screen went back to the wall As the song finished on the radio the commentator came back... “Hello guys and welcome back to “Mornings with Jim”...(catchy music in background) So you guys are ready to know who this person is... Weeellll... I will tell you... He is the one and only person who saved the planet and likes Chinese food and no its not a Jackie Chan... It the one-of-a-kind: Hassiel!!!!...” he said as I stopped sipping my coffee and looked at the radio with my eyes open and dilated... “Shit I forgot about that” I muttered to myself as I took another sip of coffee “So guys and gals get your questions ready for Hassiel as I will randomly choose them from Facebook and Twitter, so he can answer them... So remember 8:05 and if you want to call in just dial 704-101-WSMV to have a chance to talk to him... Just to remind you again 8:05...” he finished as he put another song “Well I have to go downtown for that ... ” I said to myself as I realized I had to do an interview... “Uhhhh!!! I hate doing these things” I groaned at the idea... The reason is because people like to ask dumb questions or questions that if I answered I would mess up the timeline like for example for a dumb question: can you shoot rainbows out your butt and fly I mean really ... I have powers but I'm not magical nor mythical I'm human just like you... For an example of a question that the answer is ahead of its time I will give you my interview in “Good Morning America” a couple months back with another guest: Neil deGrasse Tyson... And he asked me: Flashback “so can you tell me in a honest answer when we be able to time travel in our distant future???” as he said that my watch ringed with the screen flashing red... (this is my destiny clock and it tells me if what is said can be answered and also if I can say what I'm thinking of to people) “Ummm... Sorry Neil I can't answer that question” looking at him for a response “Oh... So you can't answer everything... But why can't you answer it ” he gave me a perplexed look with this hand covering his mouth, slouching. “Well you see this that I have in my arm...” pointing at the watch “tells me what can be asked or not and what I can say or not” I looked back at him as he got up and walked over and grabbed my hand started to inspect it “Incredible... I didn't know of such of a device existed ,but coming from you I believe it... ” he was saying as he took it off and started to inspect it more “Yeah it's incredible indeed... But whoever wears it might know his or her future from it and honestly I think it can drive a person insane because of what it can do and also if you do get to know your destiny then for someone like you who has no powers you will know how you would die and you will be able to do nothing about it... but for me, like I have powers it works differently on me as you see I could change the course of history just by saying the things that I know” looking at him to see his expression “Hmmmm... I see well even though you couldn't tell me about the future of what I asked this... this watch fascinated me to meet my expectations of this interview and above” he said with the biggest smile he could give and said to me “ Thanks for this amazing experience... I have always wanted to meet you in person because of your uniqueness as being the only human with actual superhuman powers” he finished as he gave me my destiny clock back “No thank you for giving me a chance to explain something that I thought I wasn't going to explain anytime soon” I stood up and gave a handshake Yea getting questions is sometimes a real hassle but I can handle it... I think. I put on a white T-shirt and started to walk... “Ok its time to go...” as I got the keys to my car as I walked out outside... it was 7:30 “mamá ya me voy (Mom I'm leaving) ” I told her was I walk out. “está bien hijo...buena suerte ( thats ok son ... Good luck)” she told me as I shut the door. “Yea I'll need it” I said as I opened my car, it was a Bugatti Veyron with dark blue paint job with white stripes. I got this car as a gift from the company for my “heroics” and told me to take it, which I was hesitant about but, accepted the offer anyways and also like it was the only one in the city the police department know where I am... At least they were courteous enough to not give me tickets... I started the car and went on my way... “Hmmm... What should I put on...oh...some heavy metal” as I plugged my iPod classic on to my car to listen to music. “Ok... Oh here it is” as I put on some Metallica. I drove off and as I was halfway there the music stopped as a familiar voice took over the speakers and the screen of my onboard systems. “Hello sir,” he said as I looked at him with surprise “I wanted to tell you that the systems are ready and that I fixed the problem that was limiting the power of the core” “That's great man... And was it the main cable from the core to the relay switches?” “Yes sir it was and I hope your interview goes well” “Let me guess my mom told you I was having it” I took a glance as at the on screen board “Yes she did” as he finished the screen went blank and then went back to normal For the rest of the ride I was thinking of what to say and what not to say... I arrived there at 7:50 with 15 minutes to spare. As I went to the gate a security guy stopped my car and walked to my driver side window... “Hello Mister... How are you today?” he asked me in a deep bellowing voice “Never been better” as I gave him a fake smile “Ok... You can go in ” and like that the gate opened and I drove in and parked in the guest area. After that I got out the car, locked it and started to walk to the building As I walked in the lady at the desk pointed without saying a word to wear I was going I walked to a studio that had a logo on the window that said “Mornings With Jim” on it I opened the door and Jim saw me but continued on with his chat with a viewer about a joke When he finished he put a song on and started walked up to me as I was just leaning against the door waiting for him to finish “Hey kiddo what's up” he said in softened voice “Oh nothing just waiting for my interview” “Great... Take a seat and my assistant will get you set up in no time” he said as he walked to his seat I took a seat and like he said his assistant walked up and she started to plug things in and put a mic in front of me. 'Thanks' I mouthed to her as I looked at Jim “Ok guys we are back and our guest of honor has arrived...” he pressed a button and cheers came from the speakers in the room “... He is here and in 5 mins we will be speaking to him live here on 101.1” All I could envision was ‘here we go again’. After the song finished he spoke: “Well you guys have been waiting for him so here he is Hassiel!!!!” cheers came and went “So... Are you ready” “Ready was I'll ever be” “Ok you how this works...I ask you questions then our listeners ask you questions ... So let's begin... ” spotlight sound echoed the room I was in “First question: what's your favorite color?” “I'll have to say blue” ‘easy question’ I thought “Ok... second question: how old are you? ” “I'm sixteen but will be tuning seventeen by the end of this week” “Hmmm...ok next question: are you single?” all I could think of is what in the hell did he just say!!! “Ummm... Yes” I said nervously “Well girls he's single and if you want go and get him ,but don't tear him limb by limb please” he said laughing I faked laughed with him ‘well then now i'm going to be stalked’ grasping the image in my head of a female tackling me to the ground “Ok... Next question: do you always use your powers?” “No... And the reason is because I don't need it to survive unless I'm in danger or using it to get smarter than everyone else and also I like to fit in society and not using my powers gives of a message of 'hey this kid is just like us'...You understand? ” “Yea I do...well we will have our first question from our listeners after this commercial break” he said putting his mic to the side and putting his arms on the table we were at I did the same as he asked me “Sooo... Are you enjoying it? “Yea it's been good...but that question about my relationship status was kinda out my comfort zone” I said gesturing my hands “Sorry but it had to asked because of the viewers...” as he said that his assistant told that we 15 seconds before break was done “Ok Jim I guess it's back to the game” putting my mic in position 3...2...1... “Ok guys we are back and with Hassiel the man of the hour... So I have a tweet from a person named @RDisThEbest asking him a very interesting question and it goes like this: Hassiel I really like your car but here is my question: why did you tell people that you were a brony and why so late?... Wow can you answer that Hassiel...” he took a pause “... I have heard of the fandom before but I have never discussed it on the show before...” “Well Mr. @RDisThEbest I told people this because I had a realization two weeks ago that I liked the show but before then I didn't really know about the fandom until I saw it on the internet and started to research it and decided that I was one of you guys ... That's answers you second question but for your first one ... The reason is this people would have found out eventually and as someone who has a good rep ... Saying it was easier than hiding it...” “Wow that was deep man...well... Our next person is on the line waiting for you ” he looked at his assistant for a signal and she put her thumb up... “Hello” Jim said “Oh hi Jim how's it going” the voice was masculine “Good here... And what was your question sir” “Oh... Ok...” hearing paper unfolding in the background “... So my question is and I goes with the topic at hand : will you ever go to their universe of equestria and visit them? “Ummm... Maybe... I mean I can't go to different dimensions/universes unless there is trouble but I never thought about it...” I said rubbing my chin “Ok... thats all I needed and thanks for answering my question...” “No problem” I told him as the line went dead “Well guys he’ll be here for the next 20 minutes and will be answering questions as we go along” Jim said putting a song 20 minutes later “...Ok guys I think its time for our hero to leave our studios and if he couldn't answer any of your questions then don't worry about it he might come back later this month...any last word from you...” “Well... It was enjoyable to answer to all the people who asked questions and all of you have a good day...” I finished as I started to walk out ‘thank you’ Jim mouthed at me as I left 15 minutes later “Hey Terabyte... I'm home...” I said as the floating sphere came towards me “Hello sir and might I tell you did a marvelous job at the interview you did ...” “Thanks man ...” smiling at him “So on to business sir” “Yea... Let's get this shit started! ” as I raised my fist in the air I walked into my room and pushed a button below my light switch and a number pad popped out to the side of it “Ok let me put the password in... And... Open ...” as the small screen on the number pad lit green and a tube opened from the middle of my room “Well it's time to do some work...” I said as I jumped in the tube carrying me below the surface to my lab which was around 100 ft below the ground. As I stopped from my descent, I walked out and went to the huge screen that was at the other side of room “Sir I have all of the controls here” as he projected himself at the big screen and gave a map of universes/dimensions “Ok Terabyte let me get over there” I walked up and started up the system “Ok sir...remember if a portal is to unstable close it before, it implodes ” “Yea sure” I told him as I was typing commands “Sir can I say that what you are doing is too much for the system to handle ” he said worried about what was happening “Don't worry man I know it is but it has to be tested to the max” As I finished I pressed enter and the machine which was in another part of the lab woke to life... And a portal opened “Aha!!!... It opened” I put hand in a fist and shot it into the air “Ok...sir now take the measurement tool and data chart and measure the stability of the portal” I walked up carefully and did what he said “Sir as I'm getting this information...I have to say that the portal is highly unstable ,but it won't implode” “So what now...” I told and out of nowhere a shadow came running towards me ‘Master!!!’ a familiar dinosaur came and tackled me to the ground and licked my cheek “Hi....Rex... Get...off of...me” he got off and looked at me ‘sorry master...I just wanted to say hi’ he said telepathically. He was as tall as me and he was a Utahraptor “Ok man you don't have to tackle me every time you see me,” I smiled at him as I petted him “... at least you didn't do anything dumb” “Ummm...sir” terabyte interjected “ I think something is gone” “What???” I asked with a confused look in my face “Yes sir the data table is gone and I think I know where it is” as he hinted at the portal “Crap... Well Rex I think you lost a months worth of data...” I look at him in disappointment “ what do have to say sir...” He stood there and said nothing “That's what I thought” now looking at the portal “Terabyte do you know where this leads to” “Ummm...let me see ...oh ok I found it ... It leads to a universe in this region” as the screen zoomed in the region where the portal had connected to. “Ok that is all the info I need... I think I'll go after it...” I told him as I was grabbing my bag and putting supplies in it “Sir!!! I highly recommend you not to do that...” he said in a strong assertive voice “Oh shut up you...” I talked back at him “...I have done dumber shit than that” “Ok sir...but a warning... The portal will close after you go in it because of your weight...” “Ok that's not a problem I could open one with my powers and call it a day...” as I was putting the last things in the bag “... You do underestimate me a lot terabyte...” “Its for your safety, Sir ” ‘master can I come too... It was my fault that this happened and I will help you find it’ he said ecstatically “Ok Rex ... I'll allow it” patting him on his head “Well... Sir good luck and I hope you can tell me your adventure ...and a last thing do you want your clone to take over your life for the meanwhile?...” “Yea... Do that because I have to go help my mother today” thinking of what I would miss ‘thank god’ “Ok sir... And again good luck and activate your powers as you go thru it ” “Won't need it and thanks for reminding me ” I told him as me and Rex walked up to the portal “So... Buddy are you ready” looking at him ‘master I was born ready’ gazing back with his reptile eyes “That's the spirit” as we jumped into the portal... The portal closed and terabyte was left all alone... “Well back to some fun” as he started to do some calculations ... Author's Note Edit notes: 11/14/13 (Note: this is my first MLP:FIM story so if anything is wrong in the grammar or how I describe the character's from this universe just tell me on the comments or message me, but don't be a-holes and if you want to give conservative criticism go ahead I will need it...) Thanks and enjoy... this note has been added here^ translations have also been added in one part... minor punctuation errors have been fixed. ( I think :P) 7/14/14: minor changes to the addition of horizontal lines replacing the former scene breakers "~~~~ " Chapter 2: Arriving In The Unknown Land (Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 3: Meeting 6 Mares And Royalty (Edited)I was in Ponyville a town that I easily recognized from the show with its cartoonish buildings and the familiar landscape and I really didn't know anyone here, and all I saw was ponies which I couldn’t figure out who they were, but that didn’t matter because my visit was supposed to be short as I talked to rex: “Well we're here” telling Rex as he got off of my back. “Jay... So where is it...? The data chart???” surveying around. ‘ah... peaceful ’ thinking of what I had to do now as I was about to talk to Rex: “Ummm... The last known location was at the center of town but, I haven't checked since the last time...” as I rubbed my chin with my left hoof. “So what are we doing here Jay...let's go!!!” pulling my right leg. “Ok... Calm down man” as I trotted towards the towns center. The town was of a decent size but it was small... All the buildings were colorful in a way...well in that case the entire land was filled with color just like the show.... We walked into an alleyway as I pulled out the device that helped us find where we were earlier in the day... “Ok locator... Tell me where the data chart is at...” as it came up with a result beeep “ok... Hmm... I don't know where that is” as it pointed to the direction of where it was “Ok...” as I put away my device as we got out and started our journey to the location of my data chart. “Mast...I mean Jay... What are we going to do after this... ” looking at me. “I don't know ... Go back home and chill,” walking towards to the place where the data chart was “and enjoy my spring break...” Impact site outside of ponyville Two of the six mares had arrived and looked into the craters that had formed of what they saw. “Wow...” Rainbow Dash said. “Oh my sweet...Celestia” Twilight said. Both of them in shock as the others arrived... “What in tarnation... Happened here” Applejack said... “It's a enormous crater” Rarity said answering Applejack's question. “Wow lookie here there is a second one over here” Pinkie Pie said jumping around it. “Oh my... ” Fluttershy said quietly. “Where are they,” Twilight said with a confused look in her face “and I thought it was one entity not two...” “I say that those varmints ran off somewhere else...” AJ said. “Yea and when we find them we're going to buck them up” RD said with confidence. “Dear...watch your language, do you speak to your mother with that mouth...” Rarity said with a slight disgust in her face. “Whatever...” said RD turning her head away. “Well like there's nothing here... so let's go back to town and look for anything suspicious...” Twilight said as they left the impact site until she noticed a piece of hair on a white flower. “Hmmm...” looking at her friends “ I'll catch up to you girls ” Inspecting the hair sample reading its energy with her magic. “Got it... ” as her magic faded. In Ponyville five minutes later “Ok girls... Look around town for anything that is different and report back...” Twilight said as they all nodded and galloped away. Twilight walked down a street and taking an alleyway, as she left the alleyway she saw a white unicorn and a blue baby dragon looking at a well. She decided to feel the unicorn’s energy level and it matched the hair sample that was near the impact site. Nearby was pinkie as she looked at twilight. “Hey...what do you see?...” pinkie pie whispered to twilight. “Pinkie get the girls pronto...” “Why?...” looking confused “I think I have found the entities that the princesses felt...” looking at the unicorn still at the well. “Okie dokie I'm on my way” as she bounced away. Twilight hid behind a barrel listening in as the unicorn looked down the well... My POV I walked up a well as Rex caught up. “Ok Rex here we are... ” “So where is it?...” looking around for something. “Well... It's inside this Well...” thinking of how redundant that sounded. “How are we going to get it?” “Hmmm...” as I wondered “Oh wait!!!...I can use magic...” my horn lit up as white sparks came out of it and I concentrated on data chart that was below. The chart started to rise as Rex waited. As the chart rose above the well Rex grabbed it. “Got it jay!” “Good Rex... Now we have to go before... ” I was cut short by a lavender colored pony... “Hey!!! ...Stop!!!” I stood in place as she walked up to me. “I haven't seen you two in this town before... ” she trotted around inspecting us. ‘Crap’ I thought as I was trying to come up with a reason of our visit. “Ummm... ” still trying to come up with an answer “Ummm isn't an answer” she said with hostility “We are from Trottingham...and we were here for a visit...” as she eyed me down ‘Come on just buy it so I can leave’ as my pupils dilated “Jay... We got some company” Rex said pointing at five other ponies came out of the corner and walked towards me “So this is the entity's we're looking for...hmmm they seem kinda weak” said a rainbow maned Pegasus with a smirk on her face. The others nodded in agreement. “So who are you and what are you doing here in our world?!!!...” the lavender colored unicorn yelled. ‘Where did she that conclusion from’ I thought as two flashes of light blinded my vision. “The hell” I whispered trying to regain my sight. When my vision got back to normal I saw two alicorns that were bigger than me and we're looking at me with menacing eyes as the smaller of the two spoke: “WHO THOU GOES HERE AND THINK THOU CAN OVERTAKE US” she said with an ear-splitting tone that hurt my ears. She was smaller than the other alicorn with a dark blue coat and a blue mane that was different the rest. As I looked they all seemed ready to pounce and mangle me to death. “I mean no harm I just came for a visit” trying to reason with them nervously ‘wow... I thought these ponies were friendly creatures’ saying mentally as they continued to look at me... “Likely story...” said the rainbow colored mare. “No really...” as a alicorn with a multi-colored mane and a white coat interrupted me. “I know that you were the power source that came today,” as her eyes gazed at me “You have the same energy as what we felt earlier...” she said as I thought ‘shit’. “I can explain...” as she interpreted again still with that gaze in her eyes that was menacing but not to point scaring me even though I was really nervous. “Continue...” she said as I nodded. “Ok ...I was doing an experiment and I lost something and I had to get it ... So I went to the place that it was near to... And went to town to find it...” as I hesitantly pulled out the data chart ‘crap, I'm going to reveal things that shouldn't be seen by these ponies’ thinking in my mind. “Can I see it???” Said the lavender colored pony as I nervously passed it to her. ‘Well there is no turning back from this’ relieving my stress a bit. “Wow... I've never seen something like this...” as she pressed the On button revealing a holograph of the data It showed the results of the last experiments until now. “Oooo... ” the five other ponies said excluding the alicorns as they kept a blank expression in their faces. “Princess isn't this amazing...” the lavender colored pony said. “Yes Twilight... But I have to say something to you Sir...” turning her head towards me. “Yes...” I said looking at her. ‘What in the world is she going to say’ thinking of ways to evade this situation and leaving this world “As I felt your energy again and began analyzing it I see no evil in you... Is that right???” looking at me with friendly eyes almost like a mother waiting for a truthful response from a child. All I could think of was some relief of the tension this situation had created and it was time for some answers in part of their initial hostility... “Yes... I am a being of good but my question is, how did you know find me? and why did you say,” pointing at Twilight “That I wasn't from this place???...” They both looked at each other and the larger princess responded “Like I told you I felt your energy so, I locked on your energy and I told Twilight in a letter I sent her that the entity was not from this world...” “Ok... But Twilight,” looking at her “why did you assume that I was the entity that you were looking for???” “That's easy...”as she used her magic “I found a hair sample near the crater you and your pet dragon made and read the energy” as I saw a strand my hair in the air “and when I saw you... You seemed different so, I felt your energy and it matched what the hair sample gave me” I looked at her and the princess with confusion... “so you could feel my energy... Interesting... I wasn't expecting that...” thinking of how that was possible. Looking at the ground “ Rex...” as he go from behind me... He hadn't said anything during this. “Yes Jay... ” he said nervously. “Take note...” as he pulled out a stylus and a tablet from his bag... “Ponies can feel energy and read” as he wrote every word “and that they know I'm not from this world from feeling and reading my energy...” as I signaled him to stop. “Well I tried to get what I was going to get and leave but... I underestimated your intellect and power...” as I looked at all of them. “So what are you going to do now Jay???” a pink pony said “We’ll let me see...” as took out my locator and checked what the portal did to this world... As all of the data I had collected came up on my screen I froze with wide eyes as I looked over the same set of data over and over again. “Uh oh...” I said as I looked at the universes stability. “What is it” twilight said. “Well... Let's just say that I'm stuck here for a while” as the all looked at me. “Why???” they all asked. “If I open a portal back to my world and then leave the universe that you guys live in... then it would implode and cease to exist” as they all gasped. “And if I want to go back I will have to wait until the stability of this universe goes back to normal... ” “How long will that be...” Twilight said “Mmm... Maybe a month or two” as I told myself “I hope terabyte knows about this...” looking at the sky. In the lab on earth “Uh oh...” as he saw the stability of the universe I was in. “I should of know,” taking a pause “ I told him not to go through, but nooo... he had to be daring and confident” “Well I'm going to have to tell Uriel and Raphiel to not go there” as he sent a message to both of them. “That will do... And thank God those lapses of time change there are faster than on Earth...” “Now I must see what else happened when he went through and find a way to fix this problem if there is any solution...” Back in Ponyville The princesses left to because they had duties to attend to, leaving me and six mares just looking at each other. I decide to break the tension ... “Well then...after that craziness... Can we all give proper introductions now???” “Yea I think that be a great idea,” said Twilight “...well girls shall we go to the library” They all nodded as she said to me “follow me and my friends so we can do this ‘proper introduction’ you want so bad” I continued to walk as Rex talked to me telepathically... ‘So Master... What now?’ ‘I don't know Rex... Just let destiny guide us’ He just smiled at me as we looked away. As Rex followed me I had a feeling this was going to not be a bad adventure but, something new in my books... Author's Note Edit notes: 11/14/13 got rid of this: Ponyville 1230??? hrs (I don't even know anymore XD) My point of view Not necessary to the story added text and some fixed dialogue were addressed in this chapter... again not going into detail... 7/14/14: replaced ~~~ with horizontal lines Chapter 4: Proper Introductions (Edited) Chapter 4: Proper Introductions (Edited) Onwards... Ponyville Local library also Twilight's house “Here we are...” Twilight said was we all went in. The journey to the library was silent except for Rex which was whistling classical music on my back... Which I enjoyed even though he made the comment that I was single to twilight and her friends which caused them to stare awkwardly at Rex and made me blush... We all went to the center of the library, as Twilight spoke: “So Jay I think you should start first” as I walked up in front of all of them ‘Well then I think I should tell them my real name because of my extended stay’ looking around as they there eyes focused at me waiting for a response. “Well before I start my name is not Jay...” I said anxiously. “So what is it???” asked the very light gray mare. “Well my name Hassiel,” they all looked with astonishment “and also before we go on I want to know your names to establish a form of communication then looking at you girls awkwardly,” looking at the light gray mare “I know Twilight but I don't know yours...” Thinking about how not reveal anything that might change the course of this show even though my presence has done enough already. “Oh...ok... Well my name is Rarity” flipping her mane and striking a flattering pose “My name is Rainbow Dash” standing in a heroic pose “I'ma Applejack” shaking my hand and as she let go giving me a seductive look, giving me a slight blush. Turning my attention to the pink pony. “I'm Pinkie Pie!...” walking up to me until our snouts were mere millimeters away saying: “Your cute and you also seem to be bold and looking for adventure” moving away from me sitting down was giving me a wink. ‘Crap! The pink one likes me... Well I have to do is not piss her off and we don't her other side...’ fake smiling at her looking at who was left and as I saw a yellow Pegasus. Looking at her for a response she quickly looked at me and saying quietly: “Oh... My name is Fluttershy” giving a innocent pose and giving a slight blush ‘Typical Fluttershy’ I thought. “Ok I'll continue...” “Umm... I'm 16 years old about to turn 17 ...” trying to keep posture as I spoke. “Kinda young huh, ” Rainbow Dash said.. “that doesn't matter you're around our age anyways” smirking at me. I was thinking about what I told Rex earlier about how we couldn't say what we were and to avoid anything that would cause a disturbance in this world, but that went out of the window when Twilight found me. As I went on the the next thing I realized that sooner or later I would have to tell them what it was because they knew that I wasn't from this place so I went ahead thinking ‘Well like I said earlier... No turning back ’ saying to myself, taking a deep breath: “This is not my real form” they all looked surprised at what I said. ‘Well I'm heading down a one way street now’ looking at twilight she said: “So you're not a real pony” said Fluttershy softly. “Yea Fluttershy, I'm not a real pony but this is a form that I changed to so I could blend into the local population” reassuring her. “So what is your real form Hassiel???” said Twilight. “Well... I would show you but for now I'll explain it to you girls...” as I got ready to explain about humans. “I am a human...” as Twilight interrupted me. “Oh...I know what that is... But I thought it was a urban legend, a fake... You know what I mean...” looking down at floor. “Yea Lyra talks about them all the time and I personally think that she is crazy” Rainbow Dash said. “Yes darling I don't know how Bon bon can handle handle with her” Rarity said looking at Rainbow Dash. “Yea but it isn't an urban legend...” I said interrupting them as Applejack interjected. “What can you tell us about them ‘humans’ that you speak of...” “Well... A lot actually... But basics first... We are ape-like but have a lot less hair, we are intelligent creatures that use technology instead of magic and we aren't all friendly like me...” ‘Hmm... I wonder how long would it take to explain all of human history to them’ putting my hoof to my chin. “Wow...” they all said. “I'll explain more about my species as time goes on because it would take forever for me to explain it,” all of them still interested of what I was. ‘So they want info’ as I told them: “Ok listen here...I'll make this a Q and A so you girls can as questions about me and humans... Is that okay?” They all nodded then Pinkie asked: “What's in the bag!?...” Pinkie Pie said. “Oh...” as she was waiting for a response ‘really pinkie???’ I thought as I continued... “That's just my supplies that I brought to this world...” grabbing the bag, it was a blue book bag with a single strap and was filled with all my supplies. “What's in it???” said Rainbow Dash. “Your basics...” as I started to take things out of the bag “... Food ... Water... First aid kit...Locator... Clothes that won't fit me because I'm a pony now... And a camera ” as they all grabbed an object and started to inspect them. They were all intrigued as they opened or tried to turn on the things I had as one pony said something: “Why are there just syringes in your first aid kit,” said Rainbow dash “I mean where are the Band-Aids or the rubbing alcohol?” “Well... I don't need them because I got these,” pulling a Random one out “They are special syringes...” “What's in them...” as she took one with a red label out and inspected it. “Well the labels tell it all ... The green ones are adrenaline... The yellow ones are filled with nanobots ...and the red ones...the red ones are special you see...” As I grabbed the one she had “I made these a while back and they contain a chemical compound that can heal anything from diseases to broken bones...” “Wow that's really cool” looking at the clear liquid inside as I turned my attention to Fluttershy... She was fiddling with my lunch. ‘Awww... That's cute’ as she innocently looked through it. “What kind of food is this???” Fluttershy asked as she took out a bowl with the label “my food” written on it and opened it. “That's my lunch, kimchi with fried rice” “What's “kimchi” ???” she asked smelling it, “Well it's vegetable which has been fermented in this case it's cabbage and to add it's spicy...” grabbing the bowl...still warm and closing it. “Wow...fascinating...did you cook it ” “Yes I did... Even though I had to accelerate the fermentation process” putting it back in the bag. ‘I'm going to have to eat that later’ as my vision turned to pinkie pie as she was staring at my water bottle. “Why did you bring water ... I mean DUH... This place has lots of water ” Pinkie Pie said “Well...because I didn't know where I was going to appear...” shrugging my shoulders. That was true in my part because every time I would go to a new universe with a planet or a dimension with a planet I would find the same problem ... No water which meant that I was dehydrated for the journey I had ahead and most of the time I was screwed because of this as I looked back at her. “Okie doki” she said with enthusiasm walking away. Seeing around I saw Rarity which was looking at my clothes in detail. ‘Yea the fashionista will have something to say about my clothes any minute now...’ as she spoke messing up my train of thought: “My... I have to say these clothes are quite interesting...” “Those are my undergarments...” as she stopped and blushed. ‘At least she know what the word means’ smiling at her intensifying her blush. “Yea my clothes are interesting...even though I'm bad with style...” leaving her to continue her search through my clothes. ‘At least she's not wearing them’ Rolling my eyes and smiling, turning my attention again to a pony with the Stetson. ‘what is she doing...’ Applejack was trying to understand what the camera did but it wasn't on. “Applejack...just turn the top bottom on” as she did the screen turned on to the main menu. “Wow... I ain't never seen such a thing in my entire life... I mean you said it was a camera but it looks different y'all know?” “Yea it has a screen which helps you take a picture...” as I grabbed it “you see... If I press this it changes it so you can see what you are looking at... And of you press this button then...click... It takes a picture... ” “Amazing...” she looked at the image in awe. ‘Technology is amazing’ sighing at her expression. As I gave it back to her panning to see twilight holding my locator trying to do something with it. “Ironic how you grabbed the most complicated thing to inspect..” I said still looking at her. “How is that ironic???...” looked at me with bit of confusion. “Never mind... But I can show you how it works” She gave it to me as I grabbed it and turned it on. “This is a device I made to do multiple things...” going through the functions. “So you're an inventor?...” she asked. “You could say that” smirking at her with pride. ‘Way to go ego’ “Wow I look's one of a kind” having a glare in her violet eyes. “That's because it is...as you see...” as she looked on over. “It serves as location device, which comes in handy when you don't know where you are, A status checker as you saw earlier when we were with the princess and It also measures a variety of things from weather conditions to magnetic fields and also energy ” “Ooo,” Twilight said “it looks so advanced and intricate...” “Yea...I know” getting a drink of water from my bottle. Taking a view around, all of the mares were finishing up studying my possessions and giving them back to me. “So do all humans have powers like you???...” said rarity as I finished taking a sip of water. “No... They are normal like Pinkie or Applejack but... I mean magic in my world is stuff of tales and fable’s and flying is something we can't physically do but we made machines that can do that for us” “Interesting,” said Twilight as she said something else “also you haven't showed us your so called ‘powers’ that you have yet...” “Yea if he has any” said Rainbow dash. “Oh yea I haven't...” ignoring what Rainbow dash said “well I can show you girls what I'm capable of... just watch...” as my powers activated changing my eye color to blue. “That's lame” said Rainbow dash. “I'm not done yet Rainbow dash” as I started to change into what I originally was when I made myself a pony... Now I was an alicorn. “What!?...you have wings now” as she glided around me. “What kind of magic was that?” Twilight said. “Yea what kind of spell that be?” said Applejack. “Oh my dear twilight...” imitating Sherlock Holmes “it is not magic but my powers at work you see...” as they looked bewildered. “But I am not done yet...” changing back my voice. I stuck my left hoof out as I used my powers to change it to a blade “Woah,” said Raindow Dash “that's awesome!!!” coming up and looking at her reflection in the blade. “Yea...if we go outside I can show you more...” they all nodded in excitement. We all went outside as I powered up... I have a tendency to show off mostly because my powers influence my personality... You'll see. As they were looking on: “Ok girls I will show you my energy blast... Stand back as this might get dangerous” as I raised my left hoof and pointed to the Forest I was hoping that I would be able to create a blast in this form as I felt the energy in my hoof. The wind was stirring up making the branches move around and the then a small sphere of energy started to form just outside my hoof. “Steady” I said as the mares just saw in awe of what was happening. The sphere grew to a size of a large pumpkin before whoosh... I released it in to the forest... Then it exploded creating a bright light, destroying the trees that were there and leaving a black and charred mark around the area my blast had hit. The area that my blast had destroyed was small compared to what it would be if I let it get to full power. “Huh...so I can shot my Gigablasts in this form... Who would of known” turning around as I saw them with open mouths and small twitches in their eyes. “Girls are you okay?” “...” no response. “Come on... That wasn't full power so...” as Twilight interjected. “You're telling me that wasn't fully charged” still with a twitch in her eye. “Yea so... I mean can't you create blast with your magic or something” She said no by shaking her head. “Oh... Well you guys wanted to see so that's what you get” I said walking towards them as Rex walked outside with Spike... “... So that's why I call him Master” said Rex. “Oh, so because he saved you, you are loyal to him” said spike putting his claw to his chin. “Mmm... You could say that” as he saw what I did in the forest. “What...did you do?” putting his small arms up, pointing at the forest. “Umm... Well you see I did a demonstration” rubbing my left hoof at the back head. “Oh...ok” he said shrugging his shoulders as rainbow dash said something. “Ok you showed us what you can do but where did all that power come from because I highly doubt that was magic...” “Well your correct rainbow dash and I will show you my source for my powers” taking out my left hoof and holding it there as I focused... “What you doin’?” said Pinkie Pie. Still focusing as a white crystal started to leave my hoof. “Well girls that would be the source of my powers” I said as they gazed at it levitating in my hoof. “Ooo...” they all said. “There you go... The source” I said grabbing it. “How did you get it?” said Rarity. “Yea yea I want to know!!!” said pinkie pie jumping around me. “Well... Long story short I was destined to have these powers” “But... Wait!,” said Twilight “what about your cutie mark? I mean you have one” as I looked at my flank. “How did you get it?” she said looking befuddled. “I don't know Twilight, when I came to this world and changed the to a pony there it was and present” “What does it mean?” said Fluttershy. “Honestly... I don't really know, but what I know is that it has to do with my powers or something” “That's mighty interesting partner” said Applejack. “Yea... Well ladies I think that's all I can show you for now” as they all awed wishing to see more. “Well if that's it then it would be time for you girls to go” said Twilight. “Oh so you can flirt with him” said Rarity smiling at her. “Ooo... Twilight has crush...” said Rainbow Dash smirking at her. Twilight blushed as she said assertively “I do not!” “Yea yea that's what they all say” said Rainbow Dash. “Anyways darling we will be going now because we have things to do like make new dresses for important guests” said Rarity. “Ta-ta Hassiel” she said. “Bye Hassiel” said Fluttershy. “See you later Hassi-ator” said Pinkie pie enthusiastically.. “Talk to you later partner” said Applejack. “Bye Hassiel and I want to see you fly soon” said Rainbow Dash. “Well bye girls and thanks for the hospitality” I said waving as they left. Now it was me, Rex, Twilight and Spike until I realized: “Wait where am I going to sleep!?” I said looking at twilight. “Well I have a guest room if you want to take it” she said with a nervous tone. “Sure that would be great because it's late in the afternoon now” looking at the sun. “Ok than it's settled... Let me just go inside and get the room ready” she said trotting away inside the tree that was a house. As she went in I focused my attention to Rex and Spike who were standing there looking at me. “So Rex where were you all this time... Hmm...” “Well Master I was sitting listening to you in a place that was higher up and then I saw a dragon walk up to me say ‘hey ’ and bam,” pointing at spike “for the time you were talking with those mares I was talking to this guy” “Cool you made a friend, that's nice Rex” I said. “Wow dude you're awesome,” said Spike looking at me “I saw all the things you had and Rex explained everything you had to me” “Thanks little dude” patting him in the head as he went inside. “I think we should go around town and talk to the local population Rex and then go to Canterlot to meet the princesses tomorrow, what do you say Rex?” “Yeah sure I'm up to that” said Rex. “Ok than it's settled we will leave at 8 am” “Ok Master... Now let's go inside and take a break from all this talking” he said yawning. “Sure thing man” as we went inside the house... Author's Note Sorry for the long wait... been tied up with work... more updates will happen soon and faster too!!! YAY!!! So enjoy the chapter :) Chapter 5: That Night And The Next Morning (Edited)Early Evening Twilights House When I went inside the house I was walking around looking at the books she had and went to grab a couple of them that were under history, walked into the guest room and sat on the bed, opened them up and started to read. For the next hour as Twilight was studying and Rex and Spike were chatting it up over in the living room I was learning about Equestrian history in depth... Well tried. I opened the first book and it wasn't in any language I knew and I wondered why not English or something that made sense but I realized that this was still a cartoon and they might of made up writing for the text so I asked Twilight to tell me what it said: “Hey Twilight, can you come over here...” I said loudly “Sure...coming” she said back. As she walked in I was laying on back holding the book with my hoofs. “So what do you want?” she said with a warm smile. “Well let's just say I don't understand the text here” “But you speak Equestrian and you should know how to read it right? ” she said waiting for a response. “Well I speak English and it's exactly the same as Equestrian but the writings are different...” “Oh... I see ...well I can help you understand the text” as she laid on the bed next to me, I turned off my back and scooted where she was. “Well Hassiel... This ... Says ‘Equestrian History: the Completed edition’ ” she said trailing her hoof across the cover of the book as her tail accidentally touched my tail causing her to blush profoundly. “Thanks Twilight that's all I needed, I think I can figure out the translations using my powers ” not noticing her tail touching mine and her intense crimson blush she had. “Uhuh...no problem” as she quickly walked of my bed and left without warning. I saw her leave and wondered ‘Why did she leave so quickly?’ as I went back to deciphering the text I had in front of me. An hour later “...Ok so alicorns were first recorded to be seen after the first Hearth's Warming Eve... Hmm that's makes sense I think ...” closing the book. “Well the sun is setting so I have to eat before I forget, ” as my stomach grumbled “ good thing I have my lunch that I made” getting out of bed and walking downstairs. As I walked by I saw Twilight studying some scrolls and taking note and decided to leave her be as I walked up to my bag and took out my food. “Ahh... Still warm ... Good now I'm going to enjoy some of this” as I somehow grabbed my spoon and dug in. “Mmm... That's some good kimchi with fried rice ” All of a sudden I heard Twilight come to the living room where I was and she stopped and looked at me shocked. I looked at her and said with food in my mouth “ hey... Twilight ” as I swallowed my food. “Oh hey there... Sorry for running off like that...” saying moving her hoof on the ground. “Don't worry, It's okay if you have things to do” as I was getting up. “Yea...sure” she said still looking at the ground. “Well then, I'm going off to bed now because I'm somehow tired” stretching all fours. “But the sun just set...” she said confused. “Mhmm... But... I have things to do tomorrow and I'll have to wake up early” “Well Hassiel ... Goodnight” she said with a warm smile. “Thanks, goodnight to you to and if you see Rex just tell him I'm sleeping” “Ok I will” As I walked into the guest room again I had a realization: “I can't keep staying here in someone’s house leaching off of them... I'm going to have to get temporary housing; well I will have to ask the princesses tomorrow if I can get a house... Well I think I could ask” telling myself. As I got into bed and pulled my sheets on me I looked up to the ceiling and closed my eyes. ~~~~~~~~~ I had awoken to a familiar setting: Home. Walking around looking at everything and seeing if anything was different. “Well I'm human again” looking at the clothes I was wearing, a white T-shirt and blue basketball shorts. As I scanned around I found something out of place: “Aha... We don't own black couches” pointing at them. “Well I'm dreaming and I'm at home...” I walked to my room and was surprised to see two people there one sitting in my rolling chair and the other sitting in my bed. “What are you two doing in my dream?” I said. “What can a bro see 'nother bro or what?” said one of them melodramatically wearing a black T-shirt and jeans. “Yes, I agree and I have to say of what idiotic thing you get yourself into this time” he said in a serious tone. “Well Uriel, what I did only is temporary and will be fixed just as soon as time will allow it ” I said with a serious tone too. “Yes, yes... Terabyte gave us the full report of what you did and I say brother of mine ... Even though you're the oldest... You are very irresponsible and like to take risks that only result in good outcomes or bad outcomes” looking more calm as he spoke “Hey!!!... You didn't answer my question” said the person in the black T-shirt. “Shut up Raphiel!” I said to him. “Look...I'm going to fix this by myself and you two aren't going to interfere... Got it!?” I said assertively. “Well that's the thing, me and Raphiel are going to the world you are in and helping you fix this” “What!?,” I looked at them with confusion “ you can't go where I am, haven't you guys read the report... Nothing can go in or out...” as Raphiel stopped me. “No, no no... Nothing can go out ... But things can go in still” smiling deviously at me. “And you will not stop us from doing this because that's what we do... help each other” Uriel said. “Hmm... Fine,” sighing “you guys can ‘help me’ but try not to cause problems especially you Raphiel” pointing at him. “Ok man... Chill ... I will try my very best to not cause problems,” as he mumbled “ even though I control and evil and chaos...” “What did you say?!” I said to him. “Nothing” he said smiling at me. “Well brothers let me be as I enjoy this dream” looking at uriel as he said: “We are coming tomorrow... Early in the morning” “Ummm...why” I said. “Well we decided it would be a surprise to see us but like this meeting happened, then you should know in advance” “Ok well bye-bye and leave my dream” I demanded as they looked at me. “Ok bro... Don't have to be a little bi...” as Uriel shut his mouth. As they left, I wondered what their presence would do to this world I am in... Contemplating about it still, I heard a hoot echoing in my head as my dream started to end... ~~~~~~~~~ I woke up to the noise of an owl in the house. I looked at the clock on the wall and I could read ‘5 O’clock’. “Wow it’s early... Well it’s time for me to wake up and stretch ” getting out of bed and starting to stretch. I started with my legs... Well I had four now so it took less time for that. My wings felt stiff so I decided to stretch them too. “Wow that feels good” turning my attention to Rex which was still sleeping in a small bed next to mine. “Aww... He looks adorable when he sleeps” I whispered to myself. I got my bag and went downstairs as I walked by and saw Twilight sleeping in her study room. “Wow you were studying hard” I said as I grabbed a blanket nearby and covered her with it. “Yea you better sleep well” smiling at her as she slept soundly. I walked out and went to the kitchen and turned on the lights. ‘Hmm... I didn't know that these ponies used electricity... I wonder where the power comes from?’ as I opened the fridge “I didn't know a fridge existed in this world either,” telling myself as I grabbed orange juice and bread “well you learn something everyday” I put the bread and orange juice on the counter and got a knife that was there and started to slice the bread as I heard a voice: “You better cut more of those... I'm hungry” As I stopped cutting, I instantly recognized the voice. “Raphiel?” perplexed at what I heard. “The one and only and also Uriel... If you turn around” Turning around and seeing them in their human forms standing, and slouching slightly because of height of the ceiling. “When did you guys get here?” I asked them. “Oh... Five minutes ago, ” Raphiel said as he snickered at me “ nice form... Are supposed to shoot rainbow and candy out of your ass or what ” said laughing at me. “Very funny...” I said sarcastically “but the only reason for this is to blend in with the local population” “Yea... Sure... We both know you want to bang that unicorn in the other room” pointing where Twilight's study room is. “Really?... That's why I don't bring you to anything” I said seriously. “Whaaattt?... Humor doesn't kill and if I was a horse I too would bang her” he said with a smile in his face. “Whatever you perv...” changing the mood and conversation “so guys!... As you're here then let's get this started and first things first... You two have to change into ponies to blend with the population in this world” “Ok bro” said Uriel calmly. “Oh hell no!!! I'm not changing into one of those cartoonish things... That shit is too girly!!! ” said Raphiel. “Oh come on brother... Here.. I'll give you this bottle of vodka if you change to a pony” said Uriel pulling out a bottle trying to reason with him. “Ok bro, I will but it better be worth it” he said as he activated his powers and changed to a pony. Black flames surrounded him as he transformed. “There... I changed now give me that alcohol” he said as Uriel gave him the bottle. He opened it up and took a sip and spit it back out. "What that's not vodka... That's water ... You lying...” as I put my hoof on his mouth muffling his voice “Woah there bro, chill and look at yourself ” I told him. He walked up to a mirror in the living room and saw himself. He was a graphite colored Pegasus with black mane with blonde highlights, his tail was the same, his wings were tinted from black at the tips to dark grey at the other side and his cutie mark was similar to mine but had a white outline with the same triple ying yang with the black part being bigger and larger than the other two. “I look badass in this color scheme” he said looking at himself. “I could get use to this” as he got on his hind legs and started to sing and dance: “I'm sexy and I know it... I work out” All me and my other brother could do is face plant and hoof plant... “Ok... Then, Uriel it’s your turn” As he nodded, activating his powers causing the living room to fill with smoke and when it subsided we saw a unicorn. He was grey with a brown mane and black and white highlight's, his tail was also brown with a silver highlight, his horn was grey and his cutie mark was like ours but the grey being on top and larger than the other two. “Hmm... Not bad ... Grey looks good on me” as he looked in the mirror. As Uriel and Raphiel looked in the mirror as certain lavender pony walked in and stopped in her tracks looking at me and the two unknown ponies that were in her living room. “Umm... Hassiel who are those ponies?” she said nervously as she wiped her eyes. I turned around and greeted Twilight: “Morning sleepy head, I saw you sleeping in your study room” I said smiling at her. “Yea I was up all night reading spell books” looking at the two ponies that were behind me. “Care to tell me who they are?” with a confused but curious face. “Oh right... Well this is Uriel and Raphiel... And they are My brothers” pointing to them respectively. “Wait! You have brothers?!” she said surprised. “Yea... And I think you should say hi to them” stepping out of the way. “Hi there my name is Twilight sparkle, please to meet you two” she said nervously. “The pleasure is mine,” said Uriel shaking her hand “ I'm Uriel and I am the collective, calm, just, and intellectual one” “So your more formal and respectful than your other brothers” she said. “Yes... Most of the time,” he said smiling at her “and I must say that you seem like a intellectual pony too” “Yea... Sort of” as she rubbed her hoof behind her head As Uriel was about to say something else Raphiel pushed him out of the way and introduced himself: “What’ up, I'm Raphiel and I'm a party animal, a prankster / jokester , a fighter ... A good one too, I'm open minded so don't expect me to not say anything in situations and I like to be random and chaotic unless I'm having sex” he said shaking her hand and giving her a dap. “Sooo... he's the crazy one of the bunch” she said looking at me. “Yea...” I said as Raphiel interrupted me. “Woah there... You are the one who is psychopathic and sadistic” he said pointing his hoof at me. “Yea when I'm mad or in tough situations... Don't listen to him Twilight, he likes to prove he's better than me all the time” I said to Twilight. “Oh...ok... Well I think I should get breakfast ready as you guys wait here” she said as she started to walk off. “Wait!!!, ” said Uriel “ let me help you with that I know how to cook ” “Ok that would be great” said Twilight as they walked into the kitchen. “Yeaaa!... Go get some of that flank, brother ” Raphiel said as they both turned around. “Really Raphiel... You can go a minute without saying something perverted” Uriel said scolding him. “What!? It's supposed to be funny ... Jeez man take some chill pills” he said as I slapped the back of this head. “Hey!!! What was that for!?” rubbing his head. “That's for causing trouble and like I told you earlier that's the reason I don't invite you to places” I whispered to him. “Fine...” he said sighing. “Now let's go to the kitchen was wait as there cooking” “Sure whatever...” All four of us walked into the kitchen as me and Raphiel sat in the table, Uriel and Twilight stated to cook and for the rest of the time Uriel and twilight were taking about what to use as ingredients to make it better Raphiel messed with me by poking me in the side... “Poke...” said Raphiel as he jabbed my side. “Stop it...” I said kicking his leg. “Poke...” “I said stop it” As he took a pause and looked away. “Thank you” I said. “Poke...” he said. “Ok that's it I'm kicking your ass” I said angrily. “Yea if you can touch me” as he walked away. I got up and tackled him to the ground as Uriel turned around and said: “Ok you two...” activating his powers a splitting us apart “every time you two meet you have to create a scene!!!” he said in anger. “But he started it” said Raphiel whining and pointing at me. “That's BS” I said as Twilight was just snickering in the background. I activated my powers and broke away and walked towards Uriel. “You think you can stop me... I'm more powerful than you” getting face to face. “Yea your vague threats are just that vague... and you know we don't have problems with each other” he said as we got toe… well hoof to hoof. “You're right but can't you let me rough him up a bit?” I said trying to reason with him. “No. Because you guys have to learn how to coexist” he said. “How can we,” Raphiel said “I’m a being of darkness and chaos and he's a being of light and creation” “He's right you know” agreeing with him. “Well... I'm order and justice so I'm telling you two to stop for now until tomorrow…ok?!” Uriel said. “what!?” we both said as he gave us a mean eye. “Yea I could opt for that” I said “Yea sure” Raphiel agreed as he nudged me. “Well that's settled so why don't we have pancakes now” said Twilight. “Ok but let me wake up Spike and Rex” I said as I walked out and went upstairs ~~~~~~~~~ There was an awkward silence in the room as the only person connecting the three people left as Twilight nervously broke the tension in the room. “So out of the three who's the oldest?” said Twilight “Hassiel” said both of them “And whos the youngest?” “Me” said Raphiel. “That leaves me as the middle child” Uriel said. “But I mean our age difference isn’t that great... ” said Raphiel. “Correct brother” said Uriel nodding. “What do you mean?” said Twilight. “Well we're triplets you see” Uriel said looking at his brother. “Oh... That explains the similarity of your voices” she said realizing something she had wondered for a while now. “Yea...” Raphiel said as he rubbed his face in boredom. “When's the food coming” he said. “When everyone is here” Uriel responded. “They better hurry up” Raphiel said as Twilight smiled at them. ~~~~~~~~~ I was upstairs as I walked into the guest room and saw Rex still sleeping there. I walked up to him and slightly shook him, whispering: “Wake up buddy ... Breakfast is ready” He opened his eyes slowly and responded “Uh... Is it food time again” “Yea it is so wake up and go to the kitchen, so you can get some pancakes” I said in a soft and calm voice “Ok I'll get down just let me stretch...mmm...” “Ok buddy I'll be downstairs...ok” “Yea sure master” I left the room as I saw spike get up. “Morning spike” I said in a happy tone “Uh...hey...morning to you... yawn... Too” “Well breakfast is ready in the kitchen so go now” “Oh yea I'm up for that” he said as went down I went back downstairs to the kitchen which as calm and silent with Rex and Spike there waiting for the food “Well I'm back so let's eat” I said in an enthusiastic tone “You're bad in bringing up moods” said Raphiel “Oh shut it you...” I said to him Twilight interrupted us by saying: “Well we made pancakes with the help of Uriel and I might add that the batter you made tasted amazing” “Thanks Ms. Sparkle and I thought it would be hard to grab things with hooves but it seems everything just sticks to you” Uriel said analyzing his hooves “If you know what I mean...” said Raphiel “Can you stop with the innuendos” I said to him. As the plates were passed around and the food was given Uriel started to talk to me: “Brother... What are we going to do today?” “Well... I was originally planning to explore town then go to Canterlot but as you two arrived then we'll go to Canterlot first” “What's this Canterlot you speak of Hassiel” he said befuddled. “I know...” said Twilight “It's a place that's on a mountain and it’s a city and that's where the princesses are at” she said quickly “Ok... But why there? ” Uriel said to me “You said that they're are princesses there” Raphiel said looking at Twilight “Yea Princess Luna and my teacher Princess Celestia” said Twilight “Did you just say teacher?” said Uriel “Yea I'm her personal protégée” she said with pride “Cool” said Raphiel leaning back in the chair “Huh... Their names mean moon and sun right?” Uriel said to Twilight “Yea” she said “So they supposed to be metaphors of those those objects ” he said “Not really it’s more like a literal personifications” Twilight said “What!?” Uriel said taking a sip of orange juice “Yea Princess Celestia raises the Sun and Princess Luna raises the Moon” she said as Raphiel said something to her: “You're telling me that magic is more powerful here in...in” he hesitated as Twilight completed his sentence “Equestia?” she said “Yea...” Raphiel said “And to answer your question: yes as you see, magic is predominate in this place and flying” she said “So no technology?” Uriel said shocked of what she said “No we use some... Like the lights you see in this house and other things” she said as uriel looked at the light bulb “Oh...” **** As we ate the pancakes the drank orange juice everything was silent except for the occasional burp or scratch. After that we walked outside to see the sun rise: “So Princess Celestia raises it” said Uriel “Yes and she is one of the rulers of Equestria with her sister Princess Luna ” Twilight said. “So their sisters huh...” said Raphiel. “Yea...” I said. The beams of the sun started cover the landscape as twilight went inside with spike leaving four of us outside to talk. “So brother I see you're hiding something from us” said Uriel. “What do you mean?” I said looking at him. “You know about this place don't you?” I said. “In what way?” I said looking confused. “That you have prior knowledge of this land before you arrived ...is that right?” I couldn't lie to him and Twilight was inside so I confessed: "Yes you are right brother but I couldn't say because of twilight and you two cannot say anything of what I am going to tell you ...ok? ” I said as they both nodded. “Ok... This place is part of a TV show that is on my earth and it's called: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic” I said so they could here hear it and only them. “So this is a cartoon essentially” Uriel said. “Yep” I said to him as Raphiel said: “How do you know about this show?” he said as I thought. ‘I haven't told them about me being a brony’ “I have seen it before” I said looking at the ground. “Wait!... If memory serves me well Uriel... Isn't this the show we caught Hassiel watching once ” he told him with a devious look. “Hmm ... You're right ... And he quickly changed it in embarrassment” he said as they both looked at me. “So you like this show huh...I knew you were less masculine than me” said Raphiel grinning to the max at me. “Shut up man ... This show isn't bad” I said defending myself. “Yea...I could see you playing with little ponies or imagining yourself being in their adventures being the hero or something ” he said laughing to the ground. “Well we are in an adventure in this universe we are in and two I would not play with ponies, I just like the show because of the characters and concepts they bring along” I said proudly. “Yea...sure” he said trying to catch his breath. "Well all that is settled and you two know that I have prior knowledge of this universe... How about we go to the place I was going to go to” I said. “Ok brother,” Uriel said as he whispered to me “ I don't mind what you like or dislike but whatever this show has and made you like it... All I have to say is this going to be a fun little adventure we are going to have?” “You bet,” I said happily “and even Raphiel will love it by the end of it” I said looking at him still laughing at me. “If that's true then we'll have a hell of an of adventure I see” Uriel said. “Yep” I said. I went inside and walked up to Twilight: “Hey Twilight! ” I said to her. “Oh hey Hassiel” she said back. “Well me and my brothers are going now ” “Ok... And good luck in your little adventure you're going to have” “Thanks Twilight” as I gave her a quick hug and walked off. She stood there still and blushing profoundly. **** I went back out walking again to my brothers and Rex. “So guys are you ready?” I told him as Rex pulled my leg. “Well I dont want go... I want to spend the day with Spike” he said hesitantly. “Hmm... Ok you don't have to go but behave ok?” “Yes Master” he said nodding as he walked away. “Well brothers are we ready?” “Yea” Raphiel said. “Yes” said Uriel. “Well lets go” as I started to walk away. “Umm brother where is this Canterlot” Uriel said. “And I don't think walking will cut it ” said Raphiel. “Oh yea ... Oops,” as I thought of what to do “I have it we can just teleport their” “Yea that seems suitable” said Uriel. “Well give us the coordinates” Raphiel said in demand. “Ok chill here it is” as I pulled out my locator and opened a map of this world and showed them were Canterlot was. “Now can we leave” I said. “Yea let's get out” Raphiel said. As we all powered up and teleported to Canterlot... Author's Note If there has any mistakes over that last chapters about anything from the interpretation of characters or anything else tell me... It's hard looking for those things... I'm bad at noticing things..lol Thanks and brohoof to you all :^) Edit notes... I'll be honest, I can't remember but it was some grammatical errors here and there... and the time was in December Chapter 6: Canterlot And Real Estate (Edited)In the outskirts of Canterlot We had arrived in a dirt road outside of the city as I looked to my brothers who were looking at the city. The white castles that shined in the rays of the sun to the detail of each building even though it still that cartoon feel with it. the entire city was white even the walls. also the golden tops with some of them showing a sun as its pinnacle. it gave it a Medieval/ Renaissance look, as if this place was of prosperity and hope. This was a perfect day in a scene, even though this was the first time we'd visited this place I felt at peace... somewhat. “Wow...it looks magnificent” Uriel said with a shimmer in his eyes. “Cool nice castles” said Raphiel. “Well what are we waiting for” I said. The three of us walked into the gates of the city. The city was reasonably big as the three of us trotted around. “Well guys what do you think?” I said to them. “Look... Rich ponies” Raphiel said pointing his hoof at a couple of ponies at a table talking. “Yea this place is full of them,” I said sighing “and they think they're all that” “That’s true... I hate rich creatures of any species” said Raphiel. “Yea me too...” I said back. “They're not that bad” said Uriel. “Easy for you to say... You have manners” I told him. We continued to walk and were stopped by some ponies that were looking at us. “I have to say they look like simpletons” said a light blue mare with a fancy hat “Yes. Indeed they are really low class but one of them is an Alicorn” said a yellow stallion with a monocle “Yes but the horn must be fake look at it... There are only three princesses in the kingdom and there are no Prince's here” she said again. “You are correct” said the stallion. I couldn’t handle them talking behind my back like I couldn’t listen or something so I turned around and said to them: “So you guys think you're all that huh... Well I don't care what you two think because at the end of the day you ponies will end up in the depths of hell” I said in a treating manner. “Yea you little bitch and little colt-whore” Raphiel said smirking at them. “How foul and cruel language from you two and your brother must be the same I mean look at him with that horrible look to his face and bad mane...” the mare said as me and Raphiel growled at them. “Oh I think the animals need their shots” the stallion said as Uriel looked with a concerned face. We continued to argue with them as they continued to make fun of us and say things. “Well you forget that there filthy low down animals that ought to be leashed” said the stallion laughing with the mare. Uriel finally snapped as he pushed us out of the way and marched towards us with rage in his eyes. “Ok that's it!!!... you continue to insult and demoralize us like we are some sort of trash then there will be consequences,” he yelled violently making the mare and stallion shake in fear. He quickly activated his powers and pointed an energy blast at them as they froze with their pupils dilated like they were seeing there last moments. Then his the sphere of energy shrank as he looked at both of us and said: “Brothers I think beating them up would prove there point...Lets leave” he said as we walked away. I nodded. “I could of kicked there asses easily” said Raphiel pouting. “Well Uriel was right...let's go to the castle before we get into more arguments” I said smiling to him. **** We continued until we saw the gates of the palace. “Aha... The royal palace” I said to my brothers. “Ooo... Looks cool” said Uriel. Ahh... Reminds me of my palace but mine is black” Raphiel said as we all walked up until we were stopped by guards. “Halt! Who goes there?” said a guard to my left. “Oh just some ponies who know the princesses" I said in a charming tone. “No pony can go in unless you have a letter or we have been told by Princess Celesita herself” he said as Raphiel walked up to them. “Ok if I give you these drinks then will you leave” as he took out of his bag two bottles of vodka “You cannot bribe us with alcohol” the guard said. “Well them I'm out of ideas” he said as Uriel took a stab at it. “Hello Sir I have to say that you will let us in because you know that your childhood was not the best and you feel pity that that what you are doing happened to you” he said looking straight into the eyes of the guard. “Psychology will not work on me...I'm a trained guard” he said in confidence I signaled my brothers to huddle up as I talked to them. “Well none of that worked so why don't we use our powers to get in” “Yea why didn't think of that first” said Uriel “So what will it be ... Blast them away or skin them alive” said Raphiel rubbing his hoofs together in a sinister way. “No we are not doing that,” I said scolding at him “I was thinking of mind control” “Good idea brother we can just make them move out of the way” Uriel said happily. “Yep” I said as we walked up to the guards again. “I told you ponies you cannot go in” the guard said in a angry tone. “Oh I just wanted to do something” I said activating my powers. As he was going to say something I looked into his eyes and them he was in trance as Uriel did the same thing to the other guard “Ok then let us in” said Raphiel said as the guards still in trance's moved out of the way “Good then... Brothers come on we have to meet royalty” he said as we walked in and snapped the guards out of the trance leaving them disoriented and confused We walked in to the palace as we were looking for the princesses. “Wow this place is big” I said in awe looking at the architecture and the mosaics on the windows. “Yea...I would love to live here but change the color scheme to black” Raphiel said Uriel was silent looking around. We walked to the end of the hallway until we saw two large golden doors and a sign that was in Equestrian and it said: “Royal Chambers” I opened the doors as we walked in as saw two familiar Alicorns talking to each other “Hello princesses” I said nervously. They stopped talking and looked at me. “Oh hello there Hassiel” said the white alicorn. I took a pause until I said “ Wait! How do you know my name!?” “Oh my faithful student sent me a letter this morning telling me about you and your brothers who came to this world too...” she said smiling at me. “So you know their names too?” I said in a confused way. Yes ...the one with the graphite coat is Raphiel and the one with the grey coat is Uriel and Twilight also gave me a description of all of you” she said looking at them. “That's good princess Celestia that saves me introductions” I said to her. “Well yes and why did you visit?” Celestia said. “I just wanted to come and talk to you and your sister” I said as Princess Luna looked at us. “HELLO THERE I AM PRINCESS LUNA!” she said in her Canterlot voice. “Shit! that was loud” said Raphiel covering his ears in pain. “Sister not so loud” Celestia said chuckling at her. “Sorry sister of mine” she said as we walked towards them. Raphiel said to them “it’s a pleasure to meet two wonderful and beautiful mares like you” bowing and looking at Luna as she blushed slightly. “Yes brother it is a pleasure” Uriel said as he kissed the hooves of both princesses. “Thank you” said princess Celestia. “So douth brothers have powers too?” said Luna. “Yes...” I said nodding at her “I feel that there is another reason for your visit Hassiel... Am I right?” Celestia said. “Yea... I was wondering if I could get a temporary living area for the three of us” I said nervously. “Well sure... I was wondering where you were going to stay for the next couple of months” “Yea...” rubbing the back of my head “Twilight was nice enough to let me sleep one night in her house but I don't like leaching off of ponies” “I see ... well I will tell the real estate pony in Ponyville that you three will need a house and don't worry about the cost I will personally sent the money to him because your three are guests in this land and should be treated with respect” she said “Thanks you princess Celestia” I bowed to her. “No problems and you dont need to bow to me or call me princess” she said smiling at me “Ok...” I said as Raphiel walked up to Luna. “So you raise the moon right?” he said looking at her in the eyes. “Yes I do... Why?” she said nervously. “Well because I love the night because I am a being of darkness and what makes it special is the moon” he said causing her to blush deeply. “Why thank you...” she said as Raphiel away. “So Celestia how are you diplomatically because you're a leader in this kingdom” Uriel said to her “I can assure you that ruling this land for over a thousand years have made my diplomatic skills superb to the point of having no wars since my rule...” she said confidently to him. “So you have no military” he said. “I have an army I assure you but they don't see much conflict” “Are they combat ready” Uriel continued. “I don't really know but the royal guards are” she said thinking. “Ok...maybe one of these days us three can see the power of your military and judge it” he said. to her. “You can do that?” Celestia said surprised “Yes. ‘We can do that’ because I and my brothers have aspects of combat and strategy... As you see I am a master of strategy in all aspects and I keep everything organized, Raphiel is a master combat specialist and is usually in the front lines, and Hassiel is the leader which means he always keeps moral up and when needed he lands the final attack on any enemy we face” Uriel finished as I walked up to both princesses. “Well it was a nice time we all had and thank you Celestia and Luna for giving me housing this land I have arrived in” I told them smiling. “No thank you for visiting us and showing us your brothers which I might say reminds me of Luna and I” Celestia said to me “Yes Hassiel tis were a formidable meeting” she said as she was looking at Raphiel. “Ok bro's it's time to leave” I told them “Aw... Can't I still have a conversion with Luna” Raphiel said pouting at me “No. We have to go ok?” I demanded “Fine... Ok Luna nice talking to you even though it was short” he said winking at her. “Uh...yes” Luna said blushing again. “Celelstia it was also a pleasure meeting you and like Raphiel said it was short but I hope for more of these meets” he said shaking her hand “No no no I was pleased to meet you” she said smiling deeply “Ok guys let's go now and Celestia could I get an address to this real estate pony you talked about” I told them as we powered up again and Celestia gave me an address in a piece of paper as we teleported away The princesses were left there alone now as Celestia talked to Luna. “So you like him” she said causing Luna to blush. “How did you know?” she said innocently. “It was obvious sister of mine, mostly with the profound blushes you made on your face” Celestia said chuckling at her. “Tis not of humor” Luna said I an angry tone. “I'm sorry sis” said Celestia. “Well sister you cannot be talking either I saw you looking at Hassiel” she said as Celestia blushed slightly. “Well it seems we both have found liking for these new ponies I see” Celestia said pondering in her mind. **** Ponyville We had been gone for 2 hours but it seemed like forever as we appeared outside of town “Ok you two... Let's find this place” I told them “Isn't that the place” Raphiel said looking at a building with the sign saying ‘real estate’ in blue bold letters “Huh... How convenient” I said to Raphiel All of three of us walked into the building which was small we saw a pony on his desk shifting though papers He was a dark tan earth pony with greyish white hair and his cutie mark was of a house with a sale sign in it He looked up at the three of us and said Hello my there I see you three want a house... Well you have come to the right place, my name is: Sales Estate ... You might think weird his name is things he does well my parents were lucky for naming me that” as he finished I spoke: “Well nice to meet you and yes we are here for a house but princess Celestia said that she was going to pay for it” “Oh... Ok but she can only pay for a month because of new rules that were passed recently” he said. “That doesn't matter we just want a temporary place of say” I told him. “Ok then come to my back office and I'll show you the available houses that I have” he said as we followed. All four of us went to a bigger room a I was surprised of the models he had of every house in Ponyville. “Wow you made all of these houses” I looked at the model houses. “Yes... It took me a while but it was worth it so as you see the ones with a red sticker are ones that have been bought and the green ones are available and the ones with a yellow sticker are available but there are ponies living there already...” Me and my two other brothers looked around for a house. “Umm sir can you give us the houses that are available with three or more rooms in them” I told Sales estate. “Sure...” as he took pins and put them around the houses that were under the specifications I told him narrowing it down to three houses. The first house was near the center of town but it just had three room’s one kitchen and one bathroom. The second house was around the area and it also had three rooms with a kitchen, two bathrooms and a small patio The last house surprised me. It had five rooms, a music studio, a gaming room, three bathrooms and unlike the other two it was two stories, it had two kitchen, two big living rooms and it was in the outskirts of town which meant it had a big yard and to top it off it had balcony with and a patio on the back of the house. “How about that one” I pointed to the house that I saw last. “Good choice sir even though it has a yellow sticker on it I do like the architecture on it and the space it has” he said delightfully adding. “Do you mind living with other ponies?” I looked at him and shook my head no. “Well then... Is it a deal or what?” he said taking out his hoof. “Deal” I told him. “Ok... Just let me get some paper work done and bam you have your own living space” he said leaving the room. “We both like the choice you made isn't that right Raphiel?” said Uriel. “Yea bro... I like it mostly for that music studio and game room,” he said smiling “we could practice our music there” “Yea your right man I haven't played any instrument for a while now” I said to him. All of sudden Sales came back in: “Ok you three I have everything ready all you have to do is sign here...” pointing at the paper. One by one we signed our names on the paper as he shook our hands telling us: “Congratulations... You have a house now” “Thanks man and don't worry... Princess Celestia promised you with the money for whatever house we would of gotten and she said she would personally deliver the money just send her a letter of the cost ” I told him shaking his hand again “Ok sir I will” he said as we are walked out of the building. “Wait!... You forgot your keys” as Uriel got them “Well brothers I think we should go to our new house what do you say” “Yea we should... So we can pa...r...ty!!!” Raphiel said with enthusiasm. “If our pony roommates agree with that” Uriel said. ~~~~~~ 15 minutes of waking later “Well here we are ‘home sweet home’ ” I said happily. “Ah... This house looked like the model but it's bigger and more elegant close up” Uriel said. “Yea shut it with your awe and open the door” Raphiel said to Uriel. “Ok little bro” he said as he took the key from his bag and walked to the front door and opened the lock. “Aha... ” as the lock turned. We all walked in and observed the house from the living room. “Awesome... I like this” I said trotting around. “Ok guys let's look for our rooms and I hope our roommate's see us” I said again as we went to look at what room we would choose... Author's Note I will be putting chapters more chapters out as soon as I can but for now expect a pause for a while... Also tell me what need to tweaked a bit when it comes to the story itself or the flow of it. Thanks for the likes and Brohoof to you all :^) Edit notes.... Edited speech in certain parts and some grammar Chapter 7: Musical Ponies And A PartyIn our house My two brothers found their rooms they were both up stairs to the left and right leaving the middle room open for me. I walked into the room. It was luminous and had the patio off the balcony. It had sky blue paint with a bed that could fit three ponies but it was a simple room. “Nice” I said, walking back out “I like this” As the three of us went back out our rooms we went downstairs to check out the rest of the house “Hey bro, what you think about our new rooms” said Raphiel. “I like them but it will need a couple of touches here and there” I said “Mhm...” Said Uriel. As we were all talking about our rooms the front door opened and two mares walked in “Vinyl can you please stop it” said a grey mare with black hair and her cutie mark: a purple treble clef “Oh what now you no likei when I ‘accidentally’ touchy you Octavia” she said laughing. “Uh... What am I going to you” she said as she stopped and look at the three of us. “Who are you?” she said as another pony walked in she was a white pony with a blue mane and shades on with her cutie mark being a set of eight notes. “Woah there... Who are you three?” the white mare said “Hello ladies,” Raphiel said “you wonder who we are...” All I was wondering was ‘oh boy there he goes again’ “Yes... We are...” said the grey mare “Ok well I'm Raphiel” he said I walked up and introduced myself: “I am Hassiel” as Uriel gave his intro “And I am Uriel” “Ok,” said the grey mare “well... I'm Octavia” she said in posture “What’ up I'm Vinyl Scratch” the white mare said “So what are you three doing here?” Octavia said “Well... You see... We live here now” I said shrugging “Oh... What!” she said “Yeah… Believe it ... We live here now” I said to the mares “Cool, Octavia... We gots roommates now...I hope they like party ” Vinyl Scratch said to Octavia “Yes!!!... She likes to p..ar...ty” said Raphiel “Buck yea!” she said giving Raphiel a hoof pump. “I think... All of us are going to have a good time” Raphiel said putting his hooves around both of us. I just rolled my eyes as all of us continued to talk. “Can you prove that you live here?” said Octavia “Yea here...” I said, giving her a copy of the deed and others things. “Oh...well then” she said looking at the papers as Uriel said something. “So what do you two do for a living?” “Well I play cello for the Canterlot ensemble” said Octavia “And I'm a DJ who plays dub step or I just call it ‘wubs’ ” Vinyl said “So you two are ponies who are musically gifted” Uriel said “You could say that” Octavia said “So... You guys play any instruments?” Vinyl said to all of us “Mhm... I play percussion” Uriel said “I play guitar, bass guitar, the saxophone and I also do vocals” Raphiel said proudly. “Well I play guitar and bass guitar like Raphiel but I like to play any string instrument but mostly my double bass and I do vocals too” I said as I pondered in my head what other things I do. “Wow so you guys know your music huh” Octavia said “Yeah...” I said as the conversation died down. “So you guys want to see our sweet music studio or what!?” Vinyl said breaking the ice “Yes ma'am!” Raphiel said putting his hoof on his forehead with a derpy look on his face as we walked away. The other living room was to the right of the house and Octavia and vinyl's room were there and to the left was the game room and a kitchen/ dining room and we were wondering where the studio was at We walked down the hallway to a door that was at the end of it “Well here we are” vinyl said She opened the door which was a set of stairs that went down to a small room “Beyond that door is the studio and all I have to say is that it is awesome” she said as she opened it. The studio was huge with a room with equipment and editing stuff and sound proof walls that were colored tan “Hmm... Looks good” Uriel said “Ooo... A mixer” I said walking into the a room “Well when we first got this house this was a basement but with some modifications we made it into a studio” said vinyl proudly “Well... let's go back upstairs” said Octavia “Ok” I said as we left the studio We went to the dining room and sat down and talked “So are you guys planning to do anything tonight?” Vinyl said “Nope...” Raphiel said “Hmm... We could...” I said when we heard: Ding Dong...Ding Dong “Let me get that” said Octavia We followed her to the front door as she opened it “Hello there” she said “Oh, hello Octavia” said a familiar voice “Twilight?... What brings you to these parts?” she said surprised “Oh I just wanted to remind Vinyl at what time the party would be tonight...can I come in?” Twilight asked “Of course you can” as Octavia fully opened the door Twilight walked in as was shocked to see the three of us standing there “What are you three doing here?” she said frozen in place. “Oh you know... Checking out our new house and talking to our new roommates” I said smiling at her “You live here now... b-but how did you get this house and with what money?” Twilight asked baffled “Well... yes we live here now... How did we get it... Well you can thank Princess Celestia and for the money issue she said she would pay for it... Well for a month” I finished as Twilight's mouth was wide open. “I think she’s used to opening her mouth like that” Raphiel said as he hoof pumped Vinyl who laughed at what he said. Uriel just looked at him with a mean eye as Twilight was about say something. “Ok... So that's why you went to Canterlot” she said “Yep… and what's this party you're talking about?” I said in confusion. “Oh it’s just a small party... Nothing BIG or anything” she said nervously looking away. “Are we invited!?” said Raphiel “Because a party isn't a party with the three of us... Mostly with me...” he said walking up to Twilight and looking at her for a response... “Yeah, you three are invited” she said fake smiling and a drip of sweat coming out of her forehead “Yes... Well bye...” as Raphiel went to upstairs and to his room “Where did he go to?” said Octavia “Oh every time there‘s a party he has to get his ‘things’ ready?” Uriel said “What things?” said Vinyl “Well... He gets mostly alcohol and sober shots” I said to her “What are sober shots...? I know what the word sober means but what is it?” Twilight said “They're syringes filled with a blue liquid which can make you sober almost instantly and Raphiel created them because he apparently felt like it” I said sighing “That's so cool I want some of that stuff when I hangover” said Vinyl chuckling “So Vinyl at eight you have to be there... Ok?” Twilight said “Sure... Twi I'll be there on time” Vinyl said as Twilight quickly waved goodbye to us and left “Huh... She must be busy with party stuff” I said **** For the rest of the day I was fixing my room, Uriel's and took a shower as my brother went with Octavia to get some food and soap for all of us. Raphiel took a shower too but went back to his room and worked on whatever he was doing. Vinyl was in her room as I heard dub step and techno music coming out of her room. As I was deciding what to do with my brother’s room I could hear the music from Vinyl’s room as Raphiel turned up his music. The meshing of music made me think of playing music but I sadly had things to do A couple of hours before party Octavia and Uriel had come back from getting all of the food and soaps / shampoos they could get as I was resting in my room looking at what I did I changed the color of the paint to a light tan color and changed the blinds to white as I fit space for my instruments which I had to get. The balcony I fixed up by clearing it and stripping the white paint off and leaving it bare and throwing away everything from there “Ah... I'm done with this I think I should get a snack” I walked out of my room and went to the kitchen and saw Uriel and Octavia “Hey!... You two are back... How was the trip?” “Mmm... It was fun I got to talk to this lovely mare for most of the afternoon” Uriel said happily “About what?” I said “Well I asked her about how she came to play music and she asked me from where I was from” he said as Octavia spoke “And he explained to me in the utter most detail about multiple universes and how you three protect reality and also about what kind of powers you guys have” she said ecstatically “Oh... Well it seems like you had a nice conversation with my brother huh?” I said “Yes. Even though he said he couldn't go over everything thing because that would take forever, I got a grip of who you three are” she said looking at Uriel “Yes...but anyways are you ready for tonight’s festivities Hassiel?” Uriel asked “Yep... I just finished fixing my room and I've already taken a shower” I said “Ok brother great...well we have two hours before the party starts so I will get myself ready and you get Raphiel out of his room ok?” he said to me “Sure thing little bro” I said saluting him with a funny face causing Octavia to giggle a bit I walked to Raphiel's room and all I heard were liquids mixing in flasks I knocked on the door and said “Hey... Bro” “...” no response “Hey Raphiel we have less than two hours before the party starts get out of there and enjoy the fresh air ” I said loudly “Almost done” he said in a similarly high voice “Ok I'll be here waiting” “Ok...ok I'll be out in a second” as he walked to the door and opened it “What’ up big bro?” he said with one ear bud in his right ear as Green Day blasted from the other. “Have you taken a shower yet” I told him “Yea I did ... I don't like smelling like a fat sweaty sumo wrestler you know... I have standards” he said mixing test tubes together “Are you still making sober shots?” I said shaking my head “Yep... The only reason is because it took me awhile to set up everything and remember how make it” “Oh... Wait!? With what ingredients?” I said puzzled “Well I brought my storage cube as you see and I just got what I needed” as he showed me a cube the size of a rubix cube “Hmm... I knew I forget something” I said to him “Yea these little things are so useful... I can fit almost anything in it” He wasn't lying because Uriel had found the technology in a universe he visited and brought it back and started to mass produce them and the best thing was that you could fit as Raphiel said anything in it from food to equipment. The reason for that was the cube had a scanner which scanned the object then absorbed it into a database which could only be retrieved by voice command. “Well, ok Raphiel I'll tell you when it's time to leave ok?” I told him “Sure thing man” as he walked back into his room singing to himself: “I'm going party... I'm going to get them bitches drunk...” **** 15 mins before party ‘Well I don't have to wear anything because no one uses clothes so I think I'm good’ I was contemplating about clothes as Vinyl and Octavia came up to me “Hey, we're leaving now” said Vinyl “Why?” I asked “Well I have to set up my equipment and Octavia is… somewhat going to help me” she said as Octavia pushed her “Ok but I'm leaving at eight... And, where is it at?” I said to her “Oh it’s at Sugar Cube corner, aka, Pinkie Pie’s place” she said “Thanks” I said remembering the pink pony As they left I went to the stairs and said “Hey, you two! Are you ready?” I said yelling “Yeah!!!” Raphiel said “Coming!!!” Uriel said 5 min later They both walked downstairs and stopped Raphiel was carrying a bag with sober shots and alcohol Uriel just fixed his hair and was balancing a big plate of pizza on his back “Well what are we waiting for let's go!” I said assertively “Ok bro... Calm your tits” Raphiel said We all walked out the house and locked the door. I helped my brother with the pizza as Raphiel walked ahead It took us 10 min to get there because I was helping Uriel with the big dish When we got there I saw no light on as Raphiel knocked the door “Hey!... Knock knock... Anyone there... I got vodka” “Bro, just open the door,” I said “ the pizza is getting cool” as he turned the door knob. We walked into the dark building as I said: “Hello anypony here?” as all of a sudden the lights turned on and everypony said “SURPRISE!!!” Me and Uriel jumped almost dropping the pizza as Raphiel just stood there looking around We all saw a sign that said ‘Welcome Hassiel, Uriel and Raphiel’ “Oh so that's why Twilight was nervous about telling us about the party” Raphiel said “Yep and weren't you SURPRISED!!” said pinkie pie “Yes we were, but you almost made us drop the pizza” I said to her “Oops sorry” she said smiling All of my recently new found friends were there and most of Ponyville I could recognized a couple of ponies like Lyra and Bon bon, Carrot Top, Berry Punch, Colgate, Derpy Hooves and Roseluck but after that I did really know the rest of the ponies that were there. As Uriel left the pizza on a table Raphiel and I walked to talk to Twilight and her friends “Hey girls” I said as they all turned around “Well hello darling” said Rarity “Hey buddy” said Rainbow dash giving me a nudge on my shoulder “Howdy there partner” Applejack said “Hello Hassiel” said Fluttershy nervously “Well, I guess twilight told you of the other two guest that came, huh” looking at Raphiel and Uriel who had just appeared “Yes, yes... She did that's why the welcome sign had to be redone” Rarity said “Oh... Well here they are” I said pushing both of them forward There was a moment of silence until Raphiel said “Hello everypony I am Raphiel... But I think you already know that” he said looking at Twilight “Yea... Twi already told all of us about you two” said Rainbow Dash “So no long intros,” said Raphiel leaning towards the mares “because I want to party and party hard” “Yeah, yeah, but let us introduce ourselves” she said as they started “Well I'm the awesome Rainbow dash” “I'm Rarity” she said looking at Uriel and giving him a wink “I'm Applejack” “And I'm Fluttershy” she said looking at Raphiel After the intros Raphiel went to talk to Rainbow dash and Fluttershy, Uriel talked to Rarity and Twilight. In the meanwhile I was standing around enjoying the snacks until Pinkie Pie came towards me “Hiya!” she said to me as I was eating nachos “Oh...mmhi...” I said with a mouth full of chips “Why aren't you talking to anypony” I swallowed as I spoke. “Well I'm just chillaxing and enjoying the food ... I'll talk in a bit” She came closer getting a piece of my nachos and whispered into my ear: “We're going to have some fun tonight... My love” She walked away leaving me with my jaw wide open and my mind racing ‘I don't want Pinkie pie to like me but I don't want to hurt her feelings... Decisions, decisions’ as turned around and bumped into two mares. “Oh sorry... I didn't mean to bump to...” as I stopped and saw two ponies who I knew from the show “Hello Lyra, Hello Bon Bon” “Hi!” they both said I walked away and trotted towards Raphiel to see what he was doing As that happened Uriel was chatting up with rarity and twilight “…so as you see I love to party” as he drank a shot of vodka “Oh, hey big bro... I'm just chattin’ up here with these lovely Pegasi” he said giving me a shot glass of vodka “No thanks... You know I don't drink,” I said grabbing it “anyways, how are enjoying this party Raphiel?” “Just like any party bro... Having fun and talking to the ladies...” looking at Rainbow dash and Fluttershy “Yeah, and your brother is... Awesome” Rainbow dash said “Yes he very certainly is” said Fluttershy blushing when Raphiel saw her. “That's nice to know...” I said leaving as I watched Raphiel lean against Fluttershy as she turned red I walked around more listening to the music which Vinyl was playing ‘Ah... Music’ as I accidentally took a sip of the drink of Raphiel's vodka I spat it out saying to myself “Oh no ... I'm not getting drunk tonight” as I felt the burning sensation in my throat I continued to walked until I saw Uriel with Rarity, Twilight and Applejack “‘Sup Uriel... Are you enjoying this or what?” I said to him as I joined the group “Oh hey brother... I just enjoying my talk with these beautiful mares” as he looked at Rarity. “Oh yes, yes... Your brother is quite the gentlecolt” Rarity said blushing slightly “He's also someone you can talk to even though he might be all fancy dandy” said Applejack “Yeah. One thing my bro has is talking to anypony and having a talk even though it's not always nice, but at least he tries” I said patting him on his back “So are you enjoying this party Hassiel?” asked Twilight “Yea... but I'm not feeling it” I said anxiously “Feeling what?... Is something wrong dear?” said Rarity in a worried tone “Well no... Nothing's wrong with me, I just don't want to party right now” I said looking away “I know what's bothering you brother, ” Uriel said putting his hoof on my shoulder “Is it fixing what you've done and returning everything back to normal?” I just nodded as I walked away thinking “Why is he like this” said Rarity to Uriel “Well... He's trying to find purpose in his visit to this universe and the long term effects, it makes him think nonstop and I think leaving him alone for the moment is the best thing” he said looking at me “Is he always like this?” asked Twilight “No. It just happens at random and when a stimulant triggers it...” he said “Will he be alright?” said Rarity “Yea... I think he just needs to be alone for the moment” **** As I was walked around I couldn't help to think of what my purpose was here in Equestria. I mean out of all places here, the universe full of talking ponies, but I kept wondering why here? Is there a reason for this arrival? Is there something that I have to fix here other than getting back? All of these questions were in my head, but at the present moment I couldn't worry about such things. “Hey brother can we talk for a bit?” Uriel asked, breaking my train of thought “Sure... Why?” I said perplexed “Well…, I know that you're feeling a bit confused about all of this and I just want to talk about it so... can we?” he said looking at me “It's good that you worry about me little bro, but I assure you I'm not confused about anything” I said fake smiling at him “But you are... Can't you see it in yourself...I...I read your thoughts and they screamed purpose and effects and frankly I can't see you like this you need to snap out of it and live life by the day just as mother would ” he said putting his hoof on my shoulder “Yeah... you're right I… I just think too much sometimes and it consumes me ... You know?” I said giving him a pat in his head “Yes... I know and that's why you should at least talk around with these ponies and enjoy this party... to relieve your stress” Uriel said “Ok bro, I'll try to” I said looking at some ponies to my left. He walked away to where he was before as I walked around saying hi to ponies and getting more food. ~~~~~~ The party had been going on for a while now and Raphiel was starting to get drunk with Rainbow Dash as Uriel was watching him vigilantly for anything he'd do. I was actually starting to enjoy this passing the thoughts I had earlier and having some fun. I had told some jokes to Twilight and co., Raphiel and I pulled a prank on Rainbow Dash which caused her to get mane wet and I was chatting it up with random ponies that I knew either by name or sight and everything seemed alright. ~~~~~~ “Raphiel?! Are you ok” I said looking at him He was upside down trying to fly away “Ye...ye...yeah, bruh bruh... Just trying s-something new” he said trying as Rainbow laughed hysterically. “Hahaha... I have n-never seen it done before, but go a-ahead” she said as she took another shot of vodka that Raphiel had given her. I just sighed at his futile attempts and could help to giggle a bit. I turned my attention to Fluttershy who was sitting there silent as she could ever having her eyes glued at the shenanigans they were both doing “Are you just watching them or what?” I asked as she turned her head to me “Just watching over Rainbow... She can get crazy in these situations” she said as Raphiel got up sat beside Rainbow Dash “Yep... I know what you mean” I said as I looked at my drunken brother. Rainbow dash had her head rested on his shoulder as he sung lullaby's to her. “Aww... Thats cute” I said as Raphiel stopped “W-what do you mean its c-cute... T-th-these are songs of war and terror” he said raising his hoof up. “FOR MIDDLE EARTH!!!!” he said as he started to make out with Rainbow Dash. “Come on bro!!!... Gross!” I said looking away He stopped momentarily as he said. “You know you want to taste the Rainbow... l-literally!!!” as he went back to his fiasco. “Wow, your brother seems to be a true stallion when it comes to getting the mares” Rarity said as I turned around. “Yeah... He has his gifts” I said as Pinkie pie arrived. “Geez... Dashy... Daring much?” she said as she giggled. I giggled to because of the context of the character Daring Do. Raphiel and Rainbow dash stopped as Rainbow said. “What?!... You jealous... I-I know that you want s...ome of this” as she got off of Raphiel. As she tried to stand up, she jumped up in the air and landed face first to the ground “What happened?” said Twilight. “Oh... It was a sober shot” said Raphiel as he got up slowly. He was back to normal now as he brushed away crumbs from his coat. “Sober what!?” said Applejack. “A sober shot... It does what it says... It makes you sober again” he said helping Rainbow dash up. “Huh... What happened?... Why does my face hurt” she said confused. “Huh... side effects” Raphiel said in the background. “Well... Let's just say you had a mouth full” I said as Raphiel and everyone else laughed. “What's does that mean?” she said looking at me. “Should we tell her?” I said to the rest of the group as they shook their heads. “Ok... I think you'll have to find out what happened from your friends at a later time” I said giggling at her confused face. “Whatever...” she said. **** After that the party died down as ponies started to leave and after that Vinyl played the last song of the evening The party ended on a good note. Everyone was having fun and the atmosphere was of a friendly kind. ~~~~~ “Ahh... This was a good party” I said as I took a sip of fruit punch “Yeah, bro... I made out with a pony and it was gooood...” Raphiel said talking a bite of pizza. Vinyl and Octavia were putting their equipment away as Pinkie, Uriel and Rarity were cleaning the place up. The only ponies left were Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Twilight who were having simple conversations as they were getting ready to leave. One by one they all left just leaving me, my two brothers and Pinkie Pie. “Well you three see you later and I hope you enjoyed it” she said happily “Yeah, we enjoyed the buck out of it” said Raphiel “Yes I did enjoy it” said Uriel smiling “Mhm...” I said as they left quickly, leaving me alone with Pinkie. I walked out of the door trying to catch up but something pulled my leg “Oh no you're not leaving yet” said Pinkie pie as she dragged me in. ‘Crapcrapcrapcrap’ I thought. “Ok... What do you want...I ...I... ” I said as she tried to kiss me “C’mon I just want to kiss you... It's no big deal” she said as she held me down “Wait pinkie!!!... I don't... want it...” I said as she stopped “Why!?... Don't you want some of this?” she said looking at me “Honestly no. But I don't think almost raping me is the way to do this” I said trying to get off of her “So how do you want to do it... Are you not interested... Am I ugly... What's wrong with me!?!? ” she said sadly as she started to tear up. “Aw... C’mon don't cry... Here... I'll allow you to kiss me once and that's it...” as she squealed in happiness All I could of was ‘at least I'm not getting raped tonight’ She leaned her face closer and closer until our lips meet. For her, it was dreams come true and. For me, it was just a wet kiss. “There... Happy?” I said as she got off of me “Yeah... Very ...” she said smiling “Pinkie... I think after that we should just be friends... What do you say?” as I put my hoof out. “Deal!” as she moved the hoof aside and gave me a hug. **** After that ordeal I walked to my new home and as I got in I walked upstairs and into my room. “Ah home sweet home” as I got into bed and covered myself in my sheets. As I drifted asleep I wondered how my day went and what I was going to do tomorrow but for now all I thought of was sleep... Author's Note there it is in all and beauty my latest chapter and if there is anything wrong or things I or my editor didn't catch tell me ... I always welcome Conservative criticism ! also I feel this chapter was rushed a bit but who cares... if you think that just comment below... anyways brohoof and talk to you later :^) Chapter 8: New Plans Author's Note Fight scene in this chapter Enjoy :^) And as always Conservative Criticism is Very much welcomed here :^) Chapter 8: New Plans As Celestia’s sun rose the landscape filled with light. The rolling hills welcomed the sun, the town cast a shadow, the rooster sang its morning tone and everything was alive. Except for me. I was groggy from the party the night before and was exhausted. I opened my eye lids and yawned. “Mmm... It's morning already...” I said stretching and getting out of bed “Well... What to do... What to do” as I walked out of my room and went downstairs. Arriving to the kitchen I saw Uriel with an apron and the smell of pancakes in the air “Morning O’ brother of mine” he said. “Morning to you to... Why are you up this early?” I said going to the fridge and grabbing the orange juice. “Well who's going to make breakfast? Wow I feel like a mare sometimes” he said pouring the batter into the pan. “It seems like you're getting use to the words in this place” “Yes... I mean they're Equine and there are words that have to be used” “So... What are your plans for today?” Uriel asked. “I don't really know” I said, pouring orange juice into a cup. “Huh... That's unexpected” he said flipping the pancake as it released its aroma. “What that I can't think of anything to do” I said sitting at near the counter. “Yeah. That... usually you always have a plan or idea that you want to do” he said putting three pancakes on a plate. “Yep... but I think today I'll just explore town like I said and thinking about that made me remind myself about...” I said as I paused. “About what?” he said. “Rex!” I said looking at him as he gave me my plate. “I forgot all about him... I hope he's okay” I said. “Don't worry about him... Twilight told me that he was enjoying his day yesterday helping her with stuff with his new friend Spike” he said giving me the maple syrup. “Phew...I was getting worried” as I poured syrup into my pancakes. As I started to eat, I heard somepony walk in. It was Octavia. As she walked in she looked at us with those tired eyes as she was dressed in her nightgown and went to get some coffee. “I see you're tired” I said as I chewed on my pancake. “Yes... I like parties, but I need my beauty sleep or I don't work correctly” she said smirking. “Yeah, I feel like to that sometimes. mostly when I go to school” I said. “You still go to school ... Aren't you a little too old for that” Octavia said giggling as she sat down at the table. “I mean you'll never be too old to learn something new... Even though my powers allow me to know everything that has ever existed... There are still things to be learned Octavia” I said smiling at her. “Hmm... So you're telling me that even with all of your powers you can't know everything, and mistakes, errors, and miscalculations can still happen” she said sipping on her coffee. “How do you think I got here” I said getting up as I got more orange juice. “Yes, you're right... Uriel told me about that” she said as my brother gave her a pancake “Exactly... ‘Life is be lived day by day regardless of the consequences... Good or bad’” I said looking at her. “Is that a quote or what” she said. “It's a motto my mother uses to live her days” I said thinking about how she was doing. “Wow... She said that?” Octavia said surprised. “Yep... And even though she's overprotective of me, she means no harm” I said smiling. ____________________________________________________________________________ As we continued to eat, all I could do was think about what my day was going to be like today. I really don't know how to spend my day. As I wondered we all heard a loud bang upstairs as a certain pony glided down. “Yo... What up” Raphiel said tired as ever with his eyes half open and his voice sounding all cracked and dry. “I see you're awake as a rooster” I said, smirking at him. “Fuck you” he said, grabbing his coffee. “Now, now. No need for that kind of that language” I said, toying with him. “So what woke you up this early?” asked Octavia. “Oh... Umm... One, the smell of pancakes, two, the noise of you three talking and last, one of my mixtures I made was left in the air for too long and that was loud bang you all heard” he said, drinking the black coffee from the cup. “Straight up black” I said looking at him in disgust. “Yeah... I need the caffeine ” he said clearing his throat. “So what are you three going to do today?” Octavia said. “Well, I’m gonna hang out with Twilight, Rarity and fluttershy at the spa today” Uriel said proudly “Gay,” said Raphiel taking another sip of his coffee “I'm going to race Rainbow Dash as well as Applejack... Flying and running respectively” he said stretching his wings. “Cocky mofo” I said, getting up. “Whatever...” he said looking at me with mean eyes. “So, how about you?” she said, looking at me. “Oh...uhh.. I don't know yet, but I was just planning to walk around town and start to analyze the data I got from my data chart” I said thinking quickly. “Hmm... Interesting” she said. “What ’bout you” said Raphiel to Octavia. “Well I have to practice for a gathering involving Princess Celestia and Luna that will happen in three weeks and after that I have to talk to with a reporter about my life and stuff.” she said, taking a bite of her pancake. “Cool...” I said. As breakfast finished Octavia took a plate of pancakes and went to Vinyl's room as Uriel left and Raphiel went upstairs to his room to pack some things, leaving me alone in the kitchen. “Well I think its time to walk...” I said going upstairs and grabbing my Locater and Data chart from my bag and headed my way to the door. “Ok let's start” ______________________________________________________________________ I continued to walk until I reached my destination. Walking to the impact site me and Rex had left earlier when I arrived. The craters were still very visible as the morning sun cast a shadow and the smell of morning dew filled the air. I looked at it as I took out my locator and turned it on. “Ok locator... Give me a stability reading of this area and check for any abnormalities” I said, as it gave me results. “Ok... Now cross reference that with what the data chart read exactly the time that it went through the portal” as it processed the data. “Good...” I collected the data as I went around the craters and to the near by pond to do the same. ______________________________________________________________________ After a couple more minutes of this I went back to the edge of town and finalized my results. So the portal literally punched a hole in this universe causing it to become instable and an unknown entity also entered this world at exactly the same time the portal opened I thought. Analyzing the results made me think of what had entered this world and all my conclusions ended up with the same result. “But how could that be...” I said looking at the sky “no… not this world, too” as I got a sudden fit of rage coursing through my veins. “Damn it!!!” I yelled, as stomped my hooves. As I calmed down, I sat under a tree and let the rays of the sun hit me though the leaves. “Well then... Plans have changed” I said to myself as tried to imagine what my brothers were doing. ______________________________________________________________________ “Ah... Relaxation... Just what the doctor ordered” said Uriel, going the mud bath. “Yes darling, it is most certainly relaxing” Rarity said, as was she getting a facial. “It was nice for you to go” said Twilight. She was getting a pedicure. “Mhm...” Fluttershy said, as she was massaged. “No problem... I needed this” he said sinking into the mud. As the session continued, only small and brief conversation filled the room as everypony enjoyed there day. ______________________________________________________________________ The story was different in Sweet Apple Acres as Raphiel was stretching his wings “Speed. Flight. Win” he said, as Rainbow Dash walked up to him “Ready to lose” she said, laughing at him “Oh, you don't know me... Good ... When I win, then you'll know me” he said smiling at her “Confident huh... Well you're seeing the fastest flyer in Equestria and maybe the entire universe ” she said posing “Just one universe... That seems kinda lame if you ask me” he said causing her to twitch her eye. “You'll eat those words... After I leave you in the dust” she said as Applejack intervened. “C’mon aren't we going to do this race or what?” she said to both of them. “Yeah, let's get this shit started and Applejack.... You're next” Raphiel said winking at her. As Applejack walked up she said, “Okay you two... When I buck that tree then you two will start, ok?” as they both nodded. “Ok... Three... Two... One” Then she bucked the tree causing a loud bang. They were off as Rainbow Dash took the lead. Damn she's fast Raphiel thought was he caught up. “Hey don't worry if you lose... It happens to the best of us” Rainbow said smiling, as she went even faster. And every time Raphiel caught up, she just went faster. Ok that's it... he thought as he flew higher and went for a dive increasing his speed until... BOOM!!! A trail of black flames and a black halo was left as he had done a sonic boom. Realizing this Rainbow did the same and caught up to him “So you can do a Sonic Rainboom huh ... Cool but I'm still faster” as she passed by leaving a trail of a rainbow behind. Man... I must be going at mach one... Well I'll just go faster he smirked as he went to a heavy climb until he could see Canterlot and took another dive. Meanwhile Rainbow dash was celebrating her victory as a flash of darkness passed her. It was Raphiel. He was going faster and faster until he made another sonic boom and went vertically to the sky as he went to his third sonic boom leaving Rainbow shocked and awed. “Woah...” was the only thing she said Raphiel felt the wind hitting his face and the adrenaline rush in his veins. “I think I just won” as he stopped and looked at where he was. “Woah... I must be at least 30,000 feet in the air” Raphiel said as he activated his powers and teleported to starting line. Applejack was looking at the sky in awe as a little foal walked beside her. “Applejack, you alright?” She was a yellowish filly with reddish hair and no cutie mark. “Yeah... Applebloom I'm alright” she said. “Who's that pony” Applebloom said as Applejack turned around and saw Raphiel. “How... Did you...” she said as Raphiel said. “What the triple sonic boom or me teleporting here” he said as Rainbow dash arrived. “Both” Applejack said as Rainbow walked up to Raphiel. “That... Was ... Awesome!!!...” Rainbow Dash said. “Thanks... But you underestimated me and that's what caused you to lose” he said looking at her. “Yeah... Sorry” she said rubbing the back of her head. “So are we going to race or what?” Raphiel said to Applejack. “Umm after that... I'll say no...sorry partner ” she said fake laughing. “Oh...ok well it seems like we're done here so how about lunch... I'm hungry” he said as his stomach grumbled. “Granny Smith has apple pie out to cool” said Applebloom. “Great!... Wait! What's your name little filly” Raphiel said to her. “My name is Applebloom” she said, smiling at him. “Well I'm Raphiel and you said apple pie?” he asked her. “Yeah... My granny is making them” she said happily. “Well let's go...” he said as they left to the farm house. ______________________________________________________________________ In Ponyville I had seen everything Raphiel had done as I strolled around town. “Hmm... He's always showing off” I said smirking at the thought. I continued to trek across town as noon arrived. My stomach started to rumble as I stopped and looked at it “Crap... I'm hungry” I said looking around as I saw Sugar Cube Corner Aha... I hope Pinkie will give me a free cupcake or something I said mentally as I walked in the place Walking in I saw two ponies that I had briefly talked to at the party. “Good day Mr. and Mrs. Cake” I said “Oh hi there Hassiel” Mr. Cake said. “Are you here to see Pinkie?” said Mrs. Cake. “Yea where is she” I said looking around. “Oh she's in the kitchen putting frosting on cupcakes” she said. “Oh Pinkie!!! You have a visitor” said Mr. Cake. “Coming!!!” Pinkie said happily. As she went through the door she saw me standing and immediately ran up to me and tackled me to the ground. “Fuck...” I said as I was tackled by the pink body as I felt a pain in my back. “Hey Hassiel... Sorry for tackling you but I wasn't expecting you here” she said smiling at me. “Yeah... I kinda got hungry so I stopped by” as she got off of me letting me get up. My back as in pain as I stretched my wings. “Oh great!!! I have some cupcakes that I made... You can have one if you want” she said as she went back into the kitchen to get them. “Wow... That hurt... I wasn't expecting that” I said to the Cake's. “Yeah, she can be a bit too happy sometimes” Mr. Cake said. “And she's been like this all day... She told us that she had a good night after the party” Mrs. Cake said as I realized what she just said. So she's happy because of that kiss... Hmm... Good for her I thought as Pinkie walked back in. “Here... Just grab the one you want ” she said as I looked at the plate. “Wait... Who are these for” I said hesitantly. “Oh it was a order Rarity asked for and she's was going to come in around now to pick them up” she said. “Are you sure I can grab one?” I said to her. “Yea...I made an extra, so don't worry” as I grabbed one with blue frosting. In that moment Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy and Uriel walked into the bakery as Uriel saw me grab a cupcake. “Hey!... Those are for us” he said ,looking at me as I saw him and took a bite. “What you going to do ’bout it,” I said as I took another bite “and also Pinkie told me I could grab one because there was an extra” “Well, we were going to engage, but unless Pinkie pie confirms that I'll have to engage” he said seriously as we all turned to Pinkie Pie. “Yeah... He's right... there was an extra one and I gave it to him” she said as Uriel looked at me. “Ok... You're in luck this time” he said. “Yeah, like you were going to do anything” I said with a smirk. “I had a chance of beating you” he said. “A slim chance.” I said, smiling at him. “You know I'm more powerful than you” “That might be but I know strategy and could beat you” he said confidently. “But... I could easily counter every attack you have... Face it we both know you need to train more than plan” I said. As a slight tension grew Uriel powered up slightly as I did the same. “So outside...” I said to him as I took a last bite of my cupcake. “Yes...” he said smiling menacingly at me. “Umm... Darling are you sure you want to do this... I'm okay if your brother gets one” Rarity said nervously as she spoke to Uriel. “This isn't about the cupcake... I'm over that... This is about my skills in combat” he said reassuring Rarity. “But I thought you dealt with your problems with diplomacy... Words not actions” said Twilight. “Yes. Usually I do, but my brother wants to see what I can do then I'll show him” he said looking at me with confidence. “Oh...” She said as we all went outside. The day was sunny with a few passing clouds as we went to a open field near Sweet Apple acres which took a couple minutes. The tension was high. During the trip, nopony talked as me and Uriel were ahead of the group. Only the Cake's didn't go as we prepared. “So... Are you sure of this?” I asked him “What? Afraid to lose your machismo” Uriel said to me “I'm not... But I know you are...” I countered, smiling “I am not!” he said assertively “Yeah you are... Mostly when Miss Rarity is in your presence... I saw you at the party talking to her, your posture and body language told the story” I said smiling at him There was no response. “Well... I think we should start... What do you think” I said to him as I heard something from the distance “Hey!... Bros!... Wait up!!!” said Raphiel running with Applejack and Rainbow Dash. He stopped and took a breath. “Well girls you want to see a fight... Well here” Raphiel said pointing at us. Me and Uriel ignored him as we went to opposite sides of the field. “I think you girls should watch the action from that hill” said Raphiel to the six mares. They all nodded at they went under a apple tree standing atop a hill adjacent to where we were located. “How did you know we were here?” asked twilight “Oh... That's easy. I felt my brothers power levels and like we have a emotional attachment to each other; I felt the tension between them” Raphiel said looking at us. After that me and him fully powered up as aura's surrounded us that matched our coats. As we eyed each other down my face changed to a more serious tone from the happy look I had earlier. The sky became cloudy as a breeze passed the field and the tall grass moved in waves across it. All of a sudden Uriel teleported in front of me and took a swing as I quickly dodged it moving back. He started to throw hits, and I started to block them. Then he backed off standing near me. I flapped my wings and took the sky, to take a aerial advantage. As I flew around him, I suddenly dove in and passed by as he tried to catch me. And then I quickly turned around and went straight for him as I tackled him. He grabbed me and threw me off of him as he stood up again. “C‘mon bro I think we should amp this up... What’cha think” I said flapping my wings. He said nothing. Then he cried out a war cry and quickly charged up a energy blast and threw it to the ground causing an explosion and leaving a cloud of blinding dust. I tried to look through the cloud of dust as a figure rose above the dust cloud. It was Uriel using his powers to fly up as he was holding a with one hoof pointed at me in another energy blast but this one was bigger than him as he released it. I acted quickly by putting my two hooves together and bracing for the blast As it hit me I used all my might to redirect it away as it went straight up. Then Uriel charged at me landing a punch on my shoulder as I grabbed his right hoof and threw him to the ground causing a crater. ______________________________________________________________________ Meanwhile on the hill all six mares and Raphiel were looking on. “Oh my” said Fluttershy gasping. “Woah, what power” said Pinkie Pie in awe. “Why fight... If there is other ways to settle a conflict” said Twilight to Raphiel “Well Twi... This is just a way to see who's more powerful and don't explain anything about why they started I know” he said speaking similarly to Uriel. “So, do they always do this?” Rarity asked. “No... It's rare because it's usually me and Hassiel fighting and the reasons are different. Me and Hassiel fight over almost anything because we're polar opposites and they fight usually over morals and principles about a situation or each other” “What about you and Uriel do you two fight it out too?” said Rainbow dash. “Yeah... When there is a disagreement between us because of the same reason ... We're polar opposites, but not as much as me and Hassiel” “What happens after this?” said Applejack “Well...usually the problem is solved and there no hard feelings and don't worry if they get hurt because they'll heal after the battle” he said still looking at the field as I threw Uriel to the ground “Ouch... Body slam to the ground... Hmm... I could of done better” Raphiel said as the battle continued. ______________________________________________________________________ Uriel got up slowly from the crater as I looked at him. Then he teleported again, and appeared behind me. He grabbed my hind legs and spun me around until he threw me to the place I had causing the crater to expand as he charged a Gigablast and pointed at me. I got up as he shot it to the ground as I, again, tried to stop it. But this time he charged forward at the same time and he threw his attack. The blast hit me as I threw it vertically again. All I saw after that was Uriel hit me at full force causing a flash of light and a ripple in the air. I felt the pain of the hit as I had blocked it in the nick of time. He went back and prepared another blast as I teleported above him. ‘Ok... No more Mr. Nice guy’ as I prepared my finishing move. A Gigaimpact. I fully charged it as the sphere grew to the size of house. Uriel released his blast as I did the same. The energies met as mine overpowered his... and the blast hit him. Raphiel quickly activated his powers and created a dome of energy around the field. The blast created a blinding flash of light as Raphiel's shield of energy protected the six mares and everything within 30 miles. After the blast dissipated all was left was dirt where the field was and Uriel laying on the ground unconscious. I went down to see if he was okay as I checked on him. He was still breathing as he woke up. “Hey... Your, ok... Good” I said to him as I helped him up. I teleported to the hill, where Raphiel and the main six were. “Is he okay?” said Rarity as she checked on him. “Yeah... Right now he's healing” as I wiped out blood from my mouth. “I'm about to sound like Uriel but... Are you crazy!?!? That blast could have decimated this place and Ponyville!!!” he said seriously. “But it didn't ” I said smiling at him. “Now you sound like me” he said giggling at me. We went to check on Uriel. He was laying there as he got up slowly with the help of Rarity. “Ugh... My head hurts” he said rubbing his head. “How you feeling partner” said Applejack. “Better now” he said to her. “Oh darling, that's good to hear” said Rarity giving him a kiss on his forehead and a hug causing him to blush. “Oh you dog you...” Raphiel said tapping him on his shoulder. I just smiled at I walked up to him “So... Feeling better?” I told him. “Yes. Don't worry about it...” he said “Ok bro...” I said “Wow... After all of that mumble jumble you guys just... make up?” said Pinkie Pie asked. “Yep... If we didn't, then we wouldn't be brothers anymore” I said to her. ______________________________________________________________________ After that we all went back into town as the main six went their separate ways, just leaving the three of us. I was sitting on bench looking at the sky as Uriel and Raphiel joined me. “What's up bro... What's wrong?” Raphiel said “Well...” as I started. “As I started to check what happened the day I arrived and if any abnormalities had happened, I found something that might shock you two” I said, showing them the results of what I did this morning. As they looked at my locater there eyes opened up as they gave it back to me. “You're telling us that the unknown entity that also entered this universe is...” Uriel said. “Yes It's Chaos... Well that's what the data tells me” I said to them. “Fuck... Just what we needed” Raphiel said. “Well... At least it's a spawn of him and that they lay dormant until a chaotic energy other than Raphiel is felt” Uriel said reassuring himself. As he said that it sparked something in my mind. “Hmm... How can I say this but there is a Chaotic creature in this world” I said as they quickly looked at me. “Who!?” said Uriel alarmed of what he just heard. “His name is Discord and he's a draconequus” I said. “So where is he?” said Raphiel. “Well he's in Canterlot, but he was set in stone and you wouldn't guess who did that ” “Who?” he said. “Twilight and her friends” I said to them. “Wait!... You're telling me that those six mares stopped a creature of chaos” asked uriel perplexed about what he heard. “Yep... If you don't know it yet, they're special ponies” I said. “What do you mean?” he asked. “They bare these amulets that are called the ‘Element of Harmony’ which were given to them after they defeated Nightmare moon aka Luna ” “So these Elements of Harmony give them some sort of magical powers” Uriel said. “Mhm... And they base themselves on the principles of a good friendship... Honesty, Loyalty, Generosity, Kindness, Laughter and Magic... Even though the last one isn't part of it” “Huh... Now it makes sense” Uriel said. “Yeah... They are the main characters of this show right Hassiel?” Raphiel asked. “Yes, but I think you could find out who's who” I said to them. “I got it!... Rarity is Generosity, Fluttershy is Kindness, Twilight is Magic, Applejack is Honesty, Pinkie Pie is Laughter, and Rainbow Dash is Loyalty” said Uriel confidently. “Nailed it,” I said to him as I added “Also, I think you two should read the history of this place and research” “Ok brother. I think I'll need it” said Uriel “Ugh... I hate learning” said Raphiel. I just smiled at them as I said something. “So... I think we should find that spawn before it activates... What’cha think?” I told them. “Yeah!!! Let's do that shit!” Raphiel said walking off. “Wait! We don't know where it is... And its virtually undetectable” Uriel said to him. “Crap... You're right... So where do we start?” asked Raphiel. “Well... Like he could be anywhere in Equestria... Then I propose to take some adventures to different parts, different cities and towns... How ’bout that?” I said as they looked at me. “That could work... But where to start” Uriel said thinking as I pulled up a map of Equestria on my locator. “Here... You two can choose where” I said giving them my locator. They looked at the map as they both started to point at places and disagreeing where. “Trottingham!...” said Uriel. “Las Pegasus! ” Raphiel said “I said Trottingham and that's final” Uriel said assertively. “Well I said Las Pegasus... Because it reminds me of Las Vegas” he said as they looked at me. “What ’bout you... Trottingham or Las Pegasus?” Raphiel asked me “Well I don't know, but as the chaos spawn likes to go to heavy populations and hide it’s relics, then I say we go to Las pegasus first ” I said. “Well, if you two want to go so badly, then I also agree” Uriel said in defeat. “Then it's settled, we go to Las Pegasus” I said. ______________________________________________________________________ A couple of hours had passed, and the afternoon passed by. The sunset was coming as I was on my balcony watching it. I was sitting on a chair enjoying a glass of water with ice. “Hey bro... Why aren't you packing? We leave tomorrow afternoon” said Raphiel as he joined me on the balcony. “I'm already packed up” I said as I showed him my bag that was sitting beside me. “Oh...” he said as he left and went to his room. As the sun set and the moon rose, I replayed my day as I thought of this new challenge that had arisen. Today was unexpected, but at least I wasn't bored I thought as I looked at the stars starting to twinkle in the sky. Chapter 9: Departure To GamblingSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 10: In The MoneyAuthor's Note There you go ... another chapter... And as always I welcome Conservative Criticism :^) Chapter 10: In The Money We had arrived to the city... Well, in the outskirts of it. It was like Las Vegas on earth but with more cartoonish buildings. There were lights on everywhere and spotlights illuminating the skyline... “Well bros, you two can walk and be queer, but I'm going to a casino and making us richer than a motha’ fucker” Raphiel said, leading the charge to the first casino he could find. Leaving me and Uriel to business as usual. Uriel took out a small device and turned it on. I looked at it with confusion as he said: “Oh... You're wondering what this is? Its a device that will help us find that pesky chaos spawn” he said configuring it. “Pass me your locator” he asked as I took looked in my bag and passed him the device. “I'm surprised that you didn't bark at Raphiel about the comment he made” Uriel said connecting my locator with his device. “Yeah, but I'll let it pass... One thing that will help us here other than seeing if that spawn is here is the amount of money he's going to win gambling... ” I said looking at the skyline again. So we started to walk and try to locate this chaos spawn and see where it was or if it was even here. The trouble of finding it was the lack of energy it emitted and how without using much energy it could hide in plain sight. The only way that we could find it, is when we were really close like 100 ft or so. So we both agreed to split the city into 12 sectors and go through each one and try to find it. In the meantime Raphiel had just left his first casino of the night... “Wow we! Now that's what I'm talking about” he said carrying two large bags of money filled with bits. “Well, I think I should find Hassiel and Uriel to tell them about getting an hotel or something” he said, slowly flying away from the casino in route to find us. In an alleyway me and Uriel were walking around with the device in his hoof. “Sector's one and two clear” I said to Uriel as he referenced the data. “Well brother...” he said sighing “ only 10 more to go” “After this, we should fix that device to increase the range and power” I said, giving him a face. Out of the blue a dark figure glided down. It was Raphiel. “Hey bros!” he said happily “Well with this money we'll be able to afford an hotel for one night” as Uriel looked surprised at him. “I was expecting that you'll have more than that amount... Like you're one of a kind with gambling ” he said taunting Raphiel. Hmm... Trying me huh. I could of won the whole fucking city in one night but... I want to say here for a moment and slowly rise in ranks” he said with confidence. “Ok bro, take the appropriate time because me and Uriel will resume our search tomorrow” I said to him as we walked to the nearest hotel. The hotel was called le hotel... “Wow that's so original” said Raphiel sarcastically. “Shut up its four stars” I said walking in. It was around 10 stories tall with a fountain and lighting on the outside. The building was sky blue with a flat top. We walked up to the front desk and saw a brown pony with suit sifting through papers. He stopped when he saw us and said in a French accent, “Oh sorry, my bad... Welcome to le hotel. How may I serve you today?” “How much would a room of three in the top floors cost” I said looking him in the eye. “Well let's see,” he said immediately taking out a small book “ well for the 8th, 9th and 10th floors the cost of a room of your desires would be 1500 bits per night” I looked at Raphiel as he mouthed ‘no problem’ I looked at the brown pony and said: “Deal” “Well ok... Let us see the money and I'll give you your keys” he said. Raphiel with his usual attitude flung one of the bag filled with bits and the desk. The brown ponies eyes shined looking at the bag of money as he gave us the keys. It also had a piece of paper attached to it saying what room number and floor. We walked to the elevator and went up to the 9th floor. “Ok guys were are room 907” I said looking around for a guide or some sort of sign. “Aha!. Here it is” I said putting the key into the keyhole. When I opened the room the lights were on and I was surprised of the size of the room. It was of a bluish color and had a bathroom, two rooms and a small kitchen. Everything looked almost lavish but at least the beds felt great. We settled in as Raphiel made plans about winning more money and Uriel took a moment to fix his device at a desk. Unlike the two of them I decided to lay in my bed and look out the window as I slowly drifted asleep. Beep...Beep... I heard an alarm ring as I woke up. It was 7 am and both of my brothers were up and around. My body was relaxed as I got out of bed. “Morning o’ brothers of mine” I said, stretching my body and wings. “Well someone is up and ready for a another day of searching ” said Uriel passing me a plate of biscuits and gravy. “Yep... I feel like we'll have a good day today” I said chowing down my biscuit happily. “As you two do boring stuff I'm going to gamble the rest of this money and I'll buy lunch...” he said leaving with the bag filled with bits. After I finished my breakfast I packed up all my stuff and went to the lobby and checked out. Outside me and Uriel resumed our search. It was already hot as we searched. In the meanwhile I decided to have a conversation with Uriel. “Hey bro, so what did Rarity mean that you two had plans to discuss when we came back...hmm...” I said as he stopped. “None of your business” he said as we resumed walking. “You know I'm going to bug you until I get an answer” I said with a devious face. “Ok. I'll tell you... I'm Rarity’s date for the Grand Galloping Gala” he said as my face looked at him with confusion. “Well then. That's it hmm... I would expect that out of Raphiel or something” I said putting on a smile. “I'm proud that you're going to get some later” I said holding back my laughs. “Shut it and let's continue our search” he said assertively. “Ok... Ok. Let's do this” wiping my eyes. It was now 10 AM and the air was dry and the sun was melting the buildings it seemed. “Ok brother we're half way there, all we have to do is go to the center and search there tonight” he said almost unfazed by the heat. “Good, because I need a drink” I said sweating profusely. “Well I'll go and finish this sector before lunch, and you go get some fresh air in one of these bars” he said leaving me alone as I walked to one called ‘ Ponies and Shake's ’. I walked into a blast of cool and refreshing air. ‘Ahhhh...refreshing’ I thought as looked around. “Hassiel! Is that you?” a voice said to me left as I quickly turned that way to see. “Princess Celestia!?” Yep it was here sitting in a table by the window sipping on some iced tea. I walked and sat on the chair in front of her. “What a surprise to see you here, huh...” she said with that iconic smile she had. “Yeah...” I said sheepishly. “So what brings you here to Las Pegasus?” she said, sipping on her iced tea. “I was going to ask you the same question” I said. “Well I'm here on a small break from Canterlot” “I'm here for a trip that me and my brothers planned” “Oh, you want to explore the land. Hmm... Intriguing” she said looking at me. I leaned back and said, “Yep...” She looked at me and responded. “Is there something you're hiding from me? I can sense you're a bit uneasy about something” she said, changing her tone, catching me off guard. “I might as well tell you... you are the ruler of this place.” I said as I prepared to my thoughts and my words. She looked at me with a slight worry as I spoke. “When I arrived here in Equestria, as you know, my power was felt by you and your sister... But that wasn't the only thing that went through the portal I opened...” I told her as she interrupted me. “But you and your pet went though and I didn't feel any other energy go through ” she said looking at me sipping her drink. “Yes, that is true that you didn't feel its energy, but after going through my data I collected I found that something went though...Something that I will tell you now is dangerous and evil and cannot materialize in this world” “What do you mean?” “You thought Discord was chaotic and evil... Well I'll tell you that this being is the definition of evil and chaos, he shows no remorse, kills without ever changing his face, and his soul purpose is to destroy and create evil” I said looking at her with a very serious face. “Is this from personal experience?” she asked I took a deep breath. “Yes... I encountered him a while back and all I can tell you is that he almost killed all three of us and if it wasn't for me... Well I could imagine him destroying universes and spreading death and destruction all around” I stopped and took another breath. “So are you searching for him” she said, her eyes glued to my face. “Yes... Well not his original self but at copy of him... You see when I destroyed him, in a last ditch effort he split his energy across to multiple universes and my duty afterwards was to find these spawns and destroy them before they materialize and cause trouble” “How do they activate?” “They have there own timer and will activate at anytime after they enter a universe” “Hmm... Can I trust you that none of my subjects will get harmed in the process of this?” she said in a worried tone. “Yes” was the answer I gave her. “And don't worry Princess they usually take a while to spawn so that's a plus but leave the job to us and you can live worry free” I said reassuring her. “Ok... I trust you” she said sipping her tea again. Well I think we should change this to a different topic... I hate being serious...” I said smiling at her. “Yes let's... So how about another meeting like this? I don't know what is it about you but you're a good presence. I can tell.” she said, causing me to blush slightly. “Sure... How about Monday?...” I said, nervously fiddling with my hooves. “Good then, meet me here around lunch” she said using her magic to give me a piece of paper with an address and the name of the shop. “Ok I'll see you there” I responded as she got up and gave me a wink causing my slight blush I had to intensify. She walked out and teleported away leaving me confused and thinking. “Did I just agree to a date?” I asked myself A blueish grey stallion said to me, “Yes you did and I say... You're a lucky stallion to be on a date with the Princess” he said eating a sandwich. Uriel walked into the bar and saw me with a look of confusion still on my face. “There you are... What happened?” he said as I snapped out of my thoughts. “I'll explain later...” as we left the bar. “So you told Celestia about Chaos...” Uriel said. “Yeah... I mean, she kinda had to know...” I said shrugging my shoulders. “And you think you have a date with her...On Monday you said” “Mhm... And I'm not ready for this” as I started to get nervous. “Chill bro, just take a deep breath and go with it” he said, patting me on my head. “Ok whatever...it's around lunchtime and Raphiel will be finding us” I said as Raphiel arrived right on time. Ok bros... So apparently you can have a bank account in this world so I went to one that and bam! Put most of the money there and here's the total money that is in it...” pulling out a paper with the amount of bits he had. “50,000 bits!” Uriel said shocked of what he saw. “Yea and I have 2,000 in this bag right now and I can use my account number to buy things here too and all over Equestria...” “I think I'll have to introduce computers to these ponies soon or something” I said. “Well, I see that nothing has happened in your search for the chaos spawn” he said without shock. “Yes and after 6 sectors I think our chances of find it is meh...” I said. “Well then... Let's go to eat here because at 1 PM I'm going to see this guy... He wants me to play a game with a couple of ponies, and I mean rich ponies, later like around 7 PM... ” Raphiel said. “Are you sure you can handle it?” I said looking at him with doubt. “Sure... I can handle it...I am a master of the card games you know” he said with cockiness. “Ok we'll be there if anything happens” said Uriel. “Sure, sure, whatever” Raphiel said as we went looking for a place to eat. After lunch I decided to start sketching again. This time I started to draw what I was thinking about at the time. Hmm... I think I just drew the princess I thought as I finalized the drawing. And sure it was her as I changed to a new page. I didn't know what either of my brothers were doing so I decided to find some mall or some where enclosed that was public so I could escape the heat and relax for the moment. It was 5 PM and still no sign of my brothers. I had found an indoor public place and was now listening to my iPod. I was wondering where they were but then Uriel walked up to me as I took off my ear buds. “There you are...I see you enjoying your break” he said ,not surprised of what I was doing. “So how's the search going?...” I asked him. “Well I fixed and configured the device I made and now it's a lot quicker to find results and the signal range was also amplified...alas no chaos spawn but we only have one more sector to look though and its where our brother is going to play tonight...” he said drinking a water bottle he had. “Hmm... Ok. So what now?” I asked him rubbing my chin. “Well accompany our brother and as he's playing we search the area” he said confidently. “Sounds like a plan huh?” I said chuckling a bit. “Yes my brother” It was 7 PM and the three of us were outside a casino called the ‘The Tartarus’. “Interesting name” said Uriel looking at the sign. “Well let's go into the depths of it” I said, laughing at my own joke. None of my brothers laughed which left me in a awkward position. “Fuck you two. Let's go in and win some money and find that spawn.” I said as we went in. It was very stylish and huge. The sculptures were of mythical creatures that were in evil poses. Uriel took out his device and started to walk as we followed two big stallions who signaled us to come. We all went to top floor and to a separate room. As we walked in we saw five other ponies, one of them the dealer and the other four sitting around a table. “Hello Mr Raphiel... We've been expecting you” said a green stallion that was a unicorn. “Hey sup GreenGold, Madame Lightheart, Thunderstrike and Filthy Rich” Raphiel said taking his place. Then the dealer talked. “Ok stallions and mare we are playing poker and we'll play until we have a two ponies left then sudden death match between in which both of you going all in” he said shuffling the cards with his magic. “Well ok let's start” said Filthy Rich giving a hearty laugh. As the game progressed I saw Raphiel in full concentration of what he was doing. I would normally see him getting distracted and joking around, but this... This was him being serious. As the wagers got higher, the game got more intense. The tension in the air was high and I stood there watching my brothers actions. After 2 hour's there was still no winner and everypony was getting cautious about what they waged. Filthy Rich was in the lead followed by my brother. Another 30 minutes passed as the madam and Greengold quit. There were three ponies left and the stakes got even higher. When the game had started the amount of bits bet were around 20,000 or so but as the game progressed the amounts slowly increased until the amount of bits were around 100,000. As they carried on Uriel walked in again to talk to me in private as I stepped out for a moment. “So bro what’cha find huh?...” I asked him. “Well brother... Nothing. It seems that the spawn is not in the city at all” he said. “Oh... Well the search will continue” I told him, patting him on the shoulder. He gave a faint smile as we walked back into the room and saw the game had stopped. “Well we have our finalists... Now you know the rules and if you both fold then we'll start again until someone loses” the dealer said calmly. “Well I've never lost a game in my life” said Filthy Rich giving another hearty laugh. “Well same here Mr. Filthy...” Raphiel said menacingly taunting him at the same time. They both sat back down as the game commenced. Both of them put 500,000 bits of chips on the table as the dealer passed the cards to them. Raphiel had an ace of spades and a two of hearts. As the dealer put out the first set of cards there was a three of hearts, four of clubs and five of spades. Filthy's face froze up as Raphiel kept his cool. The next card was shown and it was a six of diamond's. And still my brother kept his cool as Filthy started to sweat. And then the last card was shown and it was a six of hearts. Filthy's lit up as he showed his hand. “Ha! Three of a kind” he said look at Raphiel. My brother was calm as he slowly showed his hand. “A straight...” he said with devious smile on his face. Filthy's face froze again in shock as the Raphiel grabbed all of the chips he had. “B-b-but how?” he said stuttering. “Card games are won by probability and that magical word called ‘luck’.” he said looking at me and Uriel. I shocked and happy that Raphiel won as I went up to him and hoofed him. “Well, you won fair and square...” Filthy Rich said as he took a pause “but getting out of here is another story...” changing his tone. Then the two bodyguards walked in front of him as he said. “Well you two... You can leave them in the dumpster like the rest of them” he said stepping back as the two big Stallions gave us a mean look. “Oh... So I have to fight to get what I earned... Story of my life” Raphiel said charging into one of bodyguards as picking him up as the other one walked towards me and Uriel. “So brother, how do we take him down?” I said in a amusing tone. “Breaking his neck would do, but I think discombobulating him then hind kicking him in the face will do” he said smiling. Raphiel in the meanwhile was wrestling with the bodyguard as the stallion punched him in the gut. “Ow! Shit!... Well instead of this, let's turn up the heat” he said activating his powers. He teleported behind the guard and grabbed his hind legs. Then he threw him against the wall causing a huge hole as teleported in front of Filthy Rich. As that was happening we were fighting the other bodyguard. Me and Uriel rotated as he tried to hit one of us but failing. Then he stepped back momentarily and charged head on as we executed our plan by first Uriel hitting him in the temple with discombobulated him and as he was trying to recover I turned around and hind kicked him in the face knocking him out. Now after that happened I saw Raphiel holding Filthy Rich up by his suit as my brother had energy blast on his other hoof. “Woah there bro... I don't think killing a pony will cut it” I said trying to calm him down. “You're right. He's too worthless to kill” Raphiel said, dropping him to the ground where he curled up into a ball.“Pathetic...” he said, grabbing the tray of chips as we walked out. After that ordeal Raphiel cashed in his prize and took a trip to the bank as we prepared to leave. “Short trip huh...” I said to Uriel as we walked around. “Yep... Well even though we did not accomplish our objective... We are filthy rich... ” he said as we both stopped and laughed. All in all this trip was short and sweet as I got to talk to Celestia, Raphiel got his gambling on and Uriel tested out this modified device. Now it was time to go home and relax because the weekend was here... Only assuming the calendars were the same. Chapter 11: Weekend In A Nutshell Chapter 11: Weekend In A Nutshell Well... All I can say about our weekend is this. It was full of things to try out and do. After what happened yesterday, I was hoping for a calm weekend. I woke up as usual... Went downstairs and blah, blah, blah, same old, same old. I talked to Vinyl and Octavia about our trip, but left out the fight we had before we left and my talk with Celestia. “So I see your brother is good at winning money” Octavia said drinking her coffee. “Yep... Well I think after what we won, I don't think we'll need a job” I said munching on cereal. “Lucky” said Vinyl. “Well it's time for me to clean the dishes” she said. “Oh no, not with that again” Octavia said, concerned, as Vinyl uncovered a machine that just had a speaker on it. “Yes Octy, we're washing with wubs again...” “Dub step... Hmm...” “Aww yeah, it cleans the buck out of these dishes” she said, turning it on. I walked outside with my bag filled with my locator, sketch book and bottled water plus 100 bits. It was mostly cloudy with a cool breeze from the north. I was just planning to spend my day walking around Ponyville and take measurements and draw for fun. I walked to the center of town and found a bench to sit at. “Well let's see what to draw...” I said taking out my sketch book. Then a pink pony appeared in front of me... It was Pinkie pie. “Hey Hassiel!!! Whatcha doing?” she asked ecstatically. I looked at her and said. “Oh hey Pinkie... I'm drawing to pass the time” thinking of what to draw on the page. “Ooo. Can I see your drawings?” she said giving me puppy eyes. “Ok. Here” giving her the sketch book. She started to thoroughly going through my drawings and gave it back to me. “You should draw me... Like in one of those comics strips you made...” she said a smile in her face. “Sure... I just have to draw you and think of something funny and slap it together...” I said smiling back. “Can I watch you draw?!... I don't mind sitting beside you for a while” she asked with those puppy eyes again. “Go ahead... Just don't go too close” I said to her. “Oh silly, I don't have a crush on you anymore. I'm not going to anything like that I Pinkie promise” she said. “Are you sure?” I asked. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye” she said with enthusiasm. “Ok...” as she sat right beside me as I started to draw her. After a couple of minutes I finished my drawing and showed her. “Wow! It looks just like me!” she said putting it beside her. “Yeah, but it's not in color” I said as she mimicked the face I drew. “I've been grey before...” she started reminding me of the season 2 premiere. I just laughed and got my drawing back. “So what do you want to do now?” I asked. Her face exploded in joy as grabbed me. “Come on we have fun to spread” she said as I was dragged by her. All I thought was Oh boy, what did I do now. Elsewhere in Ponyville a certain graphite pony was flying around. “Man. I'm soooo bored... I need to find Dash” he said laying on a cloud. He was scoping out the sky for a sign or something and then he saw a cyan pegasus flying around a cloud. “There she is” Raphiel said taking flight to where she was. “Hey Dash, what's up?” he said posing. “Oh... Hey Raphiel... Just doing my job as weather pony” as she pushed the cloud into another cloud. “Wait, you control the weather!?” he said surprised. “Yeah, I'm part of the weather team here in Ponyville... And all I really do is follow the forecast, nothing big...” she said. “Cool... So are you done yet? ’Cause I'm sooo booored and I need some company” he said sighing. “Sorry... I'm here until lunchtime... You can find somepony else to hang with...” suggested Rainbow Dash punching a cloud. “Oh... Well then... That's a bummer...” he said, flying away. “Well shit. What am I going to do now” as he landed near Fluttershy's cottage. She walked outside to let a bird go. “Go on... You can fly now” she said as the bird flapped its wings and flew away. Raphiel saw the bird as he followed the trail back to the cottage and saw Fluttershy. ‘Better than being bored’ he said in his mind. “What up Fluttershy!” Raphiel said startling her. “Oops sorry... Didn't mean to startle you... You ok?” he said walking up to her. “Mhm...” she said looking at him. “So... Wanna hang out?” he asked as Fluttershy blushed slightly. “Sure I have some time... But what can we do?” she said softly and scratching the ground. “I don't know have a picnic or just fly around” he said shrugging his shoulders. “I think a picnic would be good... I'll get the basket... And if you're wondering I had sandwiches ready not for this but for lunch” she said nervously and blushing still. “Ok...” he said calmly and giving a warm smile “...lets do this!” And if you were wondering, Uriel spent his day meditating because of reasons for which I have no idea but there he was, sitting and concentrating. Meanwhile I was following Pinkie to place to place saying “hi” to the ponies and spreading fun and joy It was a pleasant experience but she didn't have to drag me you know and not metaphorically speaking but literally dragging my body across the ground. “Ok Pinkie, are we done spreading laughter around?” I said shaking of the dirt off my coat. “Yep and its around 3pm so I think lunch is overdue don't you think?” “Mhm... I need something in my stomach” I said as we went to Sugar Cube Corner. As we walked in we saw Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack. “Hey girls” I said greeting them. “Howdy partner” “Hello Hassiel” “Hi you two. Where were you?” Twilight said. “Spreading fun across the land” I said as they laughed. “Umm... Do you know where your brother might be” Rarity said to me. “Oh Uriel... Well he's meditating. I think. Well he was when I left home this morning...” “Oh... Well I was going to talk to him about th...” as I interrupted her. “The Grand Galloping Gala” I said, whimsically. “How did you know!?” she exasperated. “Well I bugged him for the answer and I’m happy that he has somepony to be with...” As I leaned to her and whispered “also he's a bit stressed about his work and I think you relax him a lot... just as a bit of advice ” “Ok... Thanks. I'll go see him now... Bye” as we all waved at her. “So girls, do want to know what happened in Las Pegasus?” I said looking at them. “Sure” Twilight said. “I was meaning to ask one of you fellas about that” said Applejack. “Ooo... A story... Yes please ” Pinkie said bouncing around. “Well let's start...” I said, explaining what happened except for the fight and my experience with Celestia. Raphiel was enjoying daisy sandwiches as Fluttershy just watched him, blushing when he would look at her. “Hey Fluttershy don't be so quiet... I mean it seems like you aren't even here” he said looking at her. “Sorry... I'm not much of a talker...” she said hiding her face behind her mane. “Non sense...” as he thought of a conversation starter “Hey I know you like animals... So let's talk about them... I'm all ears” he smiled at her. “I do like animals... I take care of them... I have a pet bunny named Angel...” she went on to talk about her experience with them as Raphiel listened to her. “Do you have any pet's Raphiel?” she asked with more enthusiasm than when they started to talk. “Well I have all sorts of animals in my Lab but my main pet is a Cerberus that I own... Well he's still a pup so he's very playful but like blood thirsty but a badass if I say so myself ” “Oh my... That's really amazing... So what's his name?” “Well he's more than one head so I just call them Serv’s” “Why didn't you bring them?...” she inquired “He's too damn big... He's twice as tall as me...” he said as they laughed. “See... I knew you could talk to me ... All was needed a topic that we could both talk about” he said laying on the ground. “Yes. You really did coax me did you” she said smiling. “Well I have to go now. I told Dash that I was going hag with her after she was done her work” “Ok, bye. Talk to you later and thanks for the company ” she said. “All in a days work...” as he ran up to her and gave her a hug which caused her to blush profoundly and left her speechless. The rest of my day after explaining our little adventure in Las Pegasus to three of the mane six and after that taking a nap under a tree near my house listening to my music and watch ponies walk by. “Man its 6 o'clock already ... Huh the day went by quick as fuck” I said getting up. “Well no parties today, nothing else to do... Hmm. I'll just go to bed early and catch up on that sleep ” I said yawning. Well it was another day and frankly I was starting to enjoy my stay here in Equestria... I mean I didn't have to worry about my daily chores or things I did at home and talking with people about my powers and those pesky interviews. I was relieved of my pressures and they couldn't do shit about it. All I planning for today was more relaxation and getting something that Raphael said he had for me. Whatever it was I better not be one his pranks again. “Hey bro...” I said knocking on the door. No answer but the door opened I walked in and saw him sitting on a rolling chair. “I know what you're thinking... It's not a prank” he said reassuring me. “Here... I grabbed this when I was in your lab” as he handed me a cube. It was my storage cube but it was different from my brothers because it only had a button in which you would press it and ask for the item and it would give it to you. “Thanks bro... I needed this...” I told him as I hit him in the head “and that's for getting something that isn't yours” “Oww...” he said rubbing his head. Before he could respond. I was out of the room.“Well fuck you” Raphiel said. I went my room and grabbed my bag and went outside to enjoy my day. Well not today... It was raining. Well I could go and bring an umbrella but I was too lazy to do so. My brothers weren't home even though I just talked to Raphiel. The only pony home was Octavia so I decided to join her in her room where she was practicing with her cello... I just stopped to hear the mellow tone of her cello and the glistening notes that were echoing as she played some baroque music. She only stopped when she finished the piece and look at me with a curious face. “Hello Hassiel... What brings you to here?...” she asked. “Well, I was going to ask what you were doing... Say, was that baroque music I heard there?” I asked pointing at her. “Yes. Yes it was. Did you enjoy it?” she asked. Very much so... Hey how about a duet... A bit of improv” I said to her. “With what instrument? and how would you get it?... I only own this cello” she said befuddled. “Well with this you see...” as I pulled out my storage cube “ this device can get my supplies and other things that I have stored in it” I pressed the button as I said “Can you give me my electric cello, a bow, rosin, an amplifier and a cord to connect them with...” as the cube processed it and started to spit out the things I asked for as Octavia stood back. “Wow... Amazing...” were the words she could say as I quickly got ready. “Yep it is” I said tuning it starting with the A string and going down to the C string. “Ok you have your fancy cello. So what can you do?” she Challenged. “Oh you'll see” I said as I started to play From Out of Nowhere by Faith no more well what I could... Mostly the melody. After I finished the song Octavia spoke. “Impressive. If I might say. You incorporated rock into a cello and there was even some things missing a great orchestration” “Thanks. So what now?” I asked her. “Well I wouldn't mind if you taught me how to play in that style or teach me a song” she said. “Sure. I mean its raining out there... Hey I have the the perfect song we could play” as I started to play it. I spend a good part of the day teaching her how to play the songs I wanted her to learn. Good thing that I had my iPod so I could let her listen to the music I had in mind. Another thing was that she was a quick learner and could easily listen and play a good bit of each song. As for my two brothers, I really didn't know where they were but I knew was that they weren't anywhere around. After the lessons I gave Octavia it was only 3 pm and I was left wondering about tomorrow with me meeting Celestia. “So Octavia what did you think all of this?...” I asked her putting my Cello away. “It was marvelous experience... I mean you have introduced me to a whole new genre of music that I would of never known. Thanks” she said smiling deeply. “You're very welcome. Hey, you should let me and my brothers play at gala” I said asking her. “Oh... I don't decide that... You'll have to ask the princess of that...” “That's it... Hmm easier than I thought...” After I grabbed my cello I left her room. I walked to living room as Uriel and Raphiel walked in the house closing there umbrellas. “And where were you two” I said placing my cello on the ground. “Well I chilled with AJ and Dash” said Raphiel. “I had to talk to Rarity about our plans... Oh and she said that if you two are going to the gala, then she'll be happy to make you a suit for the occasion” Uriel said. “Cool... ” I said to them. “Is that your cello” Raphiel said. “Yep I introduced Octavia to modern music” “Bro!” he said. “What?” I said. “I know how to pass the time... We could borrow that music studio and play some music on our instruments... ” Raphiel said with enthusiasm. “What you think Uriel” I said to him. “Sure I really need something to hit on” he said as Raphiel giggled. “How ’bout your dick” as me and him laughed. “Will you stop” Uriel said hitting him on the head. “Oww... Twice in one day...” he said rubbing his head. “I'm surprised... Usually you get hit there more than three times” I said laughing at him. “You can fuck yourself ” he said as we walked to the studio. Down there Octavia joined us as she watched us set up. “Wait!!! Wait a flipping minute” Raphiel to us. “What is it now” I said to him “How are we going to play guitar with no fingers?” he said looking at his hooves. “Well what I've learned in this place is that somehow we can... ” I said to him. “You better be right or I'm turning into a human” he said. After playing some Iron Maiden, AC/DC and Green day we finished playing as I conversed with them. “See I told you” I said to Raphiel. “Yeah I think you're right... It just happens...” looking at his hooves. “Good job there” said Octavia as Vinyl said something on the mic. “Yeah... I see you like rock” she said putting her shades on. After all of that I took a shower and decided to do something I always did when I traveled away home for extended periods of time. I got my locator and asked for my log of travel's and created a new folder and started to record. Huh... Well its a Sunday I think, And I've been in this world for almost a week. I have meet the local population and have turned into one of them. This is a show in my universe and all I have to say me being here was my greatest surprise I have had in my time of having my powers, but I can't tell if this was an accident or was it destiny... And talking about that I need my destiny clock. Anyways, I don't know what time period I'm in but all I know that I've effected this universe enough to the point of no return. But my ultimate goal is to get back home and find that chaos spawn. My brothers have joined me here which has helped my moral. Next things to talk about is my relations with these ponies. In the most part it has been all good but I mean they're use to harmony, friendship, and getting along which on earth is a like a taboo but I don't mind this, I get relaxation from my priorities and I can have some time to chill and have fun which I really hadn't had in a while now. Being in this world might help me in many ways but for now trying to get use to the way of a pony might be easier said than done. Well I'll go now because I'm tired. Log: Equestria: number 1 Chapter 12: A Monday Date???Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 13: Helping???Author's Note Chapter 13 dun...dun...dun... Cue dramatic music... Anyways enjoy :^) Also filler chapter... I wrote it but I didn't want to include it but here it is anyways Chapter 13: Helping??? The sky was of a yellow tint as the high cirrus clouds passed by, as each cloud moved quickly like if time was accelerating. There was a slight breeze which kicked up the dirt just enough to create clouds of dust. This breeze also created the only sound which was the soft whistles that sung with mixed melodies. The terrain was barren and mountainous, and all you saw for miles was red dirt with darker rocks being eroded right before your eyes. There was only one path which was made of granite and was jagged in some points and in others flowed with the terrain like a snake gliding across the hot sands of a desert. I walked to the entrance and saw a gate the size of a 20 story building. It was white and had five dots on it and was locked with a enormous key lock. I looked at it and just sat down in front of it and started ponder. It seemed like hours had passed by before I got up and pushed it open as the lock faded away from sight and I walked into the next level. Walking in I saw pitch darkness as walked to the edge of a platform which was barely visible and looked down. “Hmm... I don't see the light” I said focusing my vision. Then I finally found a very faint light. “There you are” I said jumping off the platform. I continued to fall as I concentrated on that light until... I was engulfed by a light as I started to regain consciousness. ... That was what happened Tuesday and Wednesday. I had taken two entire days of meditation before I snapped out of my trance. My eyes shoot right open as my vision regained focus. The reason of my meditation and the length was because of two things... My level of concentration and just to be in my own thoughts and pretty much in another world to relax my body from the outside stresses the I usually get. Ironically it was Thursday morning. *stomach grumble* Geez I'm so hungry telling myself. I stood back up and grabbed a towel and my shampoo and marched to the bathroom. I walked in as I turned on the shower and water came out. I took a warm shower and as I got out I felt the cool breeze from the window. Ahh... The breeze felt great as I looked outside. After admiring nature and its beauty, I dried off and went downstairs. “Hey long time no see...” Was the first thing I heard from Raphiel. “Yeah. Two days and bam you're back! ” said Vinyl looking at me. “Yes. Hey can you teach me how to meditate like that? ... I think I'll need it, mostly for stress relief ” said Octavia, rubbing her hooves. “Sure, but at a later time because food is essential” as Uriel gave me my plate full of grits and biscuits. “Ooo. Southern cuisine huh. ” I said dipping my biscuit in the grits. “Yep. I know you get home sick sometimes so I made you that” “Thats so considerate brother o’ my” I said in raising my glass of juice. An awkward silence passed as we all laughed at it. Then a certain dragon walked in. “Master!...” “Oh hey Rex” I said rubbing his head. “Wait where were you?,” I asked “ I haven't heard from you in almost a week” “Well master, I was with Spike having a good time and I guess Twilight didn't mind my stay. I came back Tuesday, but you were meditating, so yeah.” he said eating gems from a bag. “Cool... Well as long as you don't get into trouble you can free roam around this world as you please” I said to him. “Thank you master. And don't worry, if necessary, I can turn into a bigger dragon to defend myself ” he said to me. “Good...” I said petting him again. I was outside as I grabbed my iPod touch out and put on some Led Zeppelin and sat under a tree. I dozed off for a moment dreaming of a idea that I couldn't materialize as I heard my name being said. “Mr. Hassiel!!!” I woke up confused as I saw three fillies staring at me. “Oh good you're awake” said Scootaloo as the tried to move me. “Huh?... What?... Hello girls, what's happening?” I said rubbing my eyes. “No time to explain c'mon! ” said Applebloom walking in place as she tried to move me. “Ok, ok. I'll go. Just let me get my things” as I put my iPod into my bag and started to follow them. “What's that thing?” Scootaloo said pointing at my iPod. “Oh... Well you can listen to music with this device” I said putting my earbuds in Scootaloo's ears. Wow!... I CAN HEAR THE MUSIC!” she said yelling at us. “What song is it?” Sweetie belle said to me. “I actually don't know” I said as I looked at the screen and saw the title of the song. It was Electric Eye by Judas Priest. “Huh. Judas priest” I said to myself. “What's a Judas priest?” asked Applebloom. “Its a Rock band,” I said to them. “and apparently you ponies like it” looking at Scootaloo jamming to the song. “So what are we doing? Better yet, why am I needed for this unknown thing that we need to go to so urgently?” I asked looking at them with a confused look remembering what they originally said to me. “Well... We need your help with our mission” said Applebloom. “Which is?...” I said. “To get our cutie marks!” they all said at the same time. “Oh. But what can I do?” I said to them. “Well, Your brother Raphiel said that you're great with helping ponies with lots of things and he said you could maybe help us with our quest” Applebloom said smiling at me. “Oh, I see” I said mentally scolding my brother. “So what are we doing today” I said waiting for convoluted scheme that they would do. “Well we've decided that we could get our cutie marks as ninjas!” Scootaloo said ecstatically giving me back my iPod. “Yea then we can be called ‘The Silent Three’ ...” said Sweetie Belle. “Or the ‘Dark Ones’ ” said Applebloom. I just look and smiled of their enthusiasm. That kind of determination made me want to help them. “So will you help us?” they said looking at me with those puppy eyes. “Ok girls I'll help you today” I said patting them on there heads. After that we walked to their club house and started to talk about how we'd would do it. “Well, a ninja also has to be able to hide in plain sight without being seen.” I said to them as they looked at me. “So get camouflage?” said Scootaloo. “Mhmm, and also you need to have quick reflexes to dodge things... ” I said. “You said earlier that you could build thingy mabober. How 'bout a you make a thing that we could use to test our reflexes” Applebloom said to me. “Ok.” I said as I was interrupted by Sweetie Belle. “Yeah, and also that camouflage” as I nodded to that too. After a quick walk we were in town near Rarity's boutique as the three filly's walked into the boutique to get some fabric for their outfits, leaving me to build them something that would help them dodge stuff. But before that I thought I would teach them how to hide. As I was thinking I came up with an idea as I grabbed my storage cube. Hmm... Actually I don't need this now I said mentally as I looked at the three fillies again. "Well girls I think we should learn how to conceal ourselves in broad daylight" I told them. "Just like ninjas!" said Sweetie Belle. "Yes Sweetie... just like ninjas" I told her with a smile. After the CMC made there outfits we decided to test them out near the Everfree forest where the shade covered most of the terrain. "So girls, first you find a place no one will ever expect and then you hide there with out making a single noise" I told the three fillies. They ran around and tried to hide in a place as I looked away so I wouldn't see them. "Okay Girls are you ready?!"I told them out loud. I didn't hear anything from them. "Well thats a good start girls" I told them. I walked around as I know they couldn't of gone far and I saw something rustling around a bush. "Oh I found you..." I said as I quickly removed the bush. But to my surprise I wasn't any of the CMC's. What I had found was a Cockatrice! It was sleeping in a nest it had built. Crap why is this thing here I thought. Then suddenly it started to wake up. I stood as still as I could and had the locator waiting for the time to say the right command. It was still a bit confused and drowsy. I then whispered... command alpha psi 7 and it gave me a mirror. As soon as I had whispered the Cockatrice looked at me as I looked away not trying to get turned into stone. I cawed at me and ran into my vision sights as I tuned my head around the other direction. "You smart son-of-gun aren't you... you chicken from hell" I told it as I firmly grabbed the mirror and as ready to use it. I heard more rustles from my left as I thought Holy shit there's more of them. But to my relief I was the CMC and they had brought Fluttershy along. While still moving my head around trying to not see the Cockatrice I told them... "Oh hey Fluttershy and hey girls... well thank god you guys are here to help" I told them with a bit of a nervous chuckle. Fluttershy leaped into action and confronted the Cockatrice but there was something different about it. It ignored Fluttershy and it became a darker hue than its usual color. Then it ran towards me and as forcing me to see it in its eyes. Thinking with some hesitation I grabbed the mirror I had on my hoof and showed it straight towards the face of the Cockatrice. In no time it froze still as it started to turn into stone itself, Slowly consuming it until it had become a statue. "Oh my... poor Cockatrice" said Fluttershy with a worry in her tone. She approached the statue ready to grab it and dark flames consumed it and like that it disappeared. I had noticed dark flames similar to this but as I was going to make a answer Scootaloo stopped my train of thought. "Mr. Hassiel are you okay?" she asked me. "Yeah!... trilling I must say... facing death and running around like a idiot" I told her with a bit too much enthusiasm. "You sure Mr. Hassiel ... you a bit too happy after that" Sweetie Belle said to me. "Its fine girls and I think there's some building ahead if us!" I told them as we all waved fluttershy goodbye. “Well this will do” as I aligned all of my materials and started to build. Meanwhile, the CMC were in the boutique talking to Rarity. “Thanks a lot sis. You're the best” Sweetie belle said to her. “Well darling I'll always help you no matter how convoluted your plans are.” Rarity said smiling at her. Then someone walked by. “Hello?” Uriel said. “Anypony here?” waiting for a response. “Coming” said Rarity as the CMC followed. As she walked down she saw Uriel and ran up to him giving him a hug. “Nice to see too Rarity” he said. “Hello Mr. Uriel!” said the three fillies “Hey girls” he said smiling at them. As Uriel saw them wearing all black he asked. “What are you three up to?” I told him. I was still wondering what happened the other night with Rarity and Uriel. “Well Hassiel is going to help us with getting our cutie marks as ninjas!” said Applebloom. “Oh he is huh.” as he looked out the window and looked at me building, chuckling at me. I was almost done as Uriel walked up to me. “Hey brother. What in world are you doing!?” he said with a perplexed look in his face. “You'll see bro.” As I wrenched some bolts in and put the finishing touches. As I walked back Uriel looked at me. “Can't see what I see” I said with confidence nudging him. “All I see is a disaster in the making,” he said “ are you going to test it or what?” “Yeah. When I demonstrate what it does” I said with my chest up high. “Okay, but when you get hurt, don't come bitching to me” Uriel stated to me. ”Huh. You actually cussed for once” I said in a bit of surprise with a grin. He just smirked and said: “Well, we are alike you see ” “Very true.” I said as Rarity and the CMC came out of the boutique. “Hey Mr. Hassiel are you done?” asked Scootaloo as the CMC got happy. “Yes Ma’am, and I have to say that I've done a good job on this contraption” I said at my creation with pride. “What in Equestria is that thing?” said Rarity in utter confusion. “Well its suppose to shoot tennis balls and its going to help these girls with their evasiveness and ability to knock the ball out of there way” I said to her. “Doesn't it seem a bit dangerous?” she said to me, inspecting the tennis ball shooter. “Don't worry I'll test it on myself first before I get the fillies to test it” I said to her reassuring her. “Ok but I'll be watching you four” she said as she got a beach chair and sat on it. I just rolled my eyes as I turned on the machine and filled it the container with around 4 dozen tennis balls. Then I changed the speed of the slow to medium. “There. They should start to pop out by now” I said as they started to spit out... “Ooo.” the CMC said following, each ball as it flew out. Then the machine suddenly stopped. “Huh. What happened?,” I said to myself as I walked up to see what was wrong “ I swear.” as I stopped myself from talking. I looked around for any issues and found nothing wrong so I turned the knob from medium to slow and stepped away from the machine. “Well girls I can't-” I was saying until the machine revved up again and started to shoot the tennis balls at a tremendous speed. I got hit multiple times until I activated my powers and created a shield of energy and walked to the side. The tennis balls kept on shooting as the machine started to smoke. All of the sudden, the tennis ball shooter turned off as Rarity and Uriel ran over to see what was going on... “For heavens sake are you girls okay?” Rarity asked the small fillies. “Mhmm.” The CMC said to her. “And what about me?” I asked her as Uriel said something. “Well I think you're actions is a reason of her caring less for you as you made this machine and also this machine of yours has some fundamental flaws” he finished as I held my hoof up ready to say something as the CMC looked at me. “So Mr. Hassiel, what now?” asked Applebloom. “Well girls all I can say is that the tennis ball shooter isn't completely in shambles.” I said as the machine started up again. I quickly activated another energy shield and the machine exploded leaving a black outline on the ground with the smell of burnt wood in the air. “Never mind.” I said sighing. Uriel looked at me with that “I told you so” face and Rarity looked at me with the same face as the one of the fillies tugged on my fur. “On second thought we don't want to be ninjas. ” said Scootaloo “It was a cool idea but I think we need to find something less likely to explode” she finished with a fake smile. “Ok. I completely understand girls.” I said to them as the three of them gave me a hug. I was flattered but was confused of why they did that. “Thanks girls but why the hug?” I asked them. “Well Mr. Hassiel. You tried to help but it didn't work. We know what it is to try and not succeed,” said Sweetie belle. “but that doesn't mean to quit it means to march forward and face your problems” as the other fillies agreed with her. Wow I thought, From a small filly, a lesson for all ages. All cultures. Universal. I grinned as I gave them a hug. “Thanks girls I really do appreciate of what you said. And I hope someday you'll get your cutie marks” I told them as we walked over to the shards of a failed project. “Well I thought it would work.” I said a we all laughed together. I started to clean up the mess as the CMC joined. They helped me for a good while until the late afternoon as we cleaned and fixed everything we caused. Afterwards I left the fillies at Rarity's place and walked home. “Hehe... Well that was fun I guess” I told myself trying to find the funny side of all of this. Well no one is perfect and I think most people I've met has said that about me but I know I'm not... Still human under all of this. The powers only makes me a better me not a perfect me. I walked as I saw sun fall below a hill and the evening settle down. I saw some of the stars come out and behind me the moon rose. Chapter 14: The Follow UpIt was Friday and I had a another meeting with the Princess ... Well a date or whatever you want to call it. I woke up as usual and with Rex in his bed beside mine. He was covered up to his nose snoring and mumbled something that I couldn't understand. I went to take a morning shower and just sat there as the warm water just pelted me . I went to down to the kitchen and saw my brothers and Vinyl and Octavia. “Hey man what's up!” Raphiel said to me. “Nothin’ much ... ” I said nonchalantly. “Wow I expect more enthusiasm from you” he said to me. “I'm not always a morning person” I told him. “So what going on today for you guys?” Vinyl asked us. “I will be trying on a new outfit” Uriel said to us. “Lame...” Raphiel responded as Uriel just gave him a mean look “Anyways... I'm going to test how fucking fast I can go with these wings with Rainbow Dash” he finished taking out a small tin out and opening it. I looked at him as I realized what he had... “Why? Bro' ... Just why?” I said to him. “What?! Can't I have a puff or two” he said pulling one out “What is that?” Octavia asked “Yea ... Raphiel what's that?” also asked Vinyl. “Oh ... Just some weed or marijuana... What ever you want to call it” he said putting it in his mouth. “Is that like a cigarette or what?” Vinyl asked intrigued of what he had in his mouth. “You could say that,” he told her with a slight muffle in his voice “ but it doesn't kill you per say just gives you a high if you know what I mean” Me and Uriel just ignored him a I got my breakfast. “Oh look at you with your crêpe” I said to Uriel. “we we... Going a bit of French today because I'm so happy that Rarity and I are going to the Grand Galloping Gala...” he said doing a sort of twirl. We all chucked a but as he he said something to me: “Well you can't be laughing you still don't have Celestia in your clasps and I know you want her...” he finished a he smirked at me. The room was silent as Raphiel busted out laughing “Oooo... I know you wanted that plot” he said falling off his chair laughing. I just gave a glance... As Octavia asked me: “So when did this happen?” giving me a smirk. “Umm.... About a week ago” I said blushing a bit. “Octavia leave the stallion alone... Don't you know he getting some from the Princess... ” Vinyl said as Raphiel pelvic thrusted. “Will you stop... Let's not talk about you and Luna...” I said to Raphiel. He stopped laughing and just gave me a confusing glance. “Yeah that's what I thought... ” I told him as I got my bag. “What are you leaving already without eating?” Uriel asked me. “Oh... I forgot...” as I levitated the plate and walked out of the kitchen. Uriel didn't stop me as Vinyl asked a question. “Why didn't he just his magic... I mean...” Looking at Uriel “ you both have horns ... Use them ” she finished munching on some crêpe. “Well Vinyl... We aren't use to using magic... At all... I mean we have gone to places where magic is real but using our powers is as effect as using magic as you can see with Raphiel...” he finished as they looked at Raphiel. He was in the middle of levitating a jar of maple syrup and turned to look at them. “What?” he said as they just laughed at him. “What's so funny?” he said with a perplexed look. I walked outdoors to a crisp and moist morning with a fresh breeze blowing throughout my body. Celestia had told me in a note she sent after her first meeting to meet outside of Ponyville in a meadow at 9 am. I looked at the time and it was 8:55. ‘Crap I'm going to be late’ I thought as I started to gallop to said location. As I was running out of nowhere I crashed into someone. *Crash* I got up slowly and looked at who it was... It was Twilight with some scrolls scattered around. “Oh I'm so sorry Twilight ... Let me help you up” I said to her as I assisted her up. “Thanks Hassiel... And don't worry I wasn't looking either...” She told me “ Anyways why the rush?...” she asked. “Umm... Well you see I'm going to talk to Celestia about things...” I said nervously. “Oh... Wait!? She's in town?” she asked alarmed. “Sort of...” I responded putting my hoof behind my head. “Well can you tell her that her student said hi” Twilight told me with a smile. “Sure!” I said with enthusiasm. “Well bye talk to you later” she said as I waved away. Under a tree overlooking ponyville and looking at canterlot was a Alicorn with a rainbow like mane sitting there patiently waiting for a certain pony to arrive... ‘What's taking him so long... He should of been here 5 mins ago’ she thought. Looking at her bag. Then she heard some galloping in the distance and sure enough it was him running as fast as possible as her face was elated of his presence. As I arrived I saw Celestia sitting under a tree and I jogged up to her. “Morning... Celestia... Sorry... I... Was ... Late... StuffhappenedandIran...” I said catching my breath. “Its fine Hassiel I understand” she said to me. “That's cool... Ok on to whatever we are doing today” I said with a bit of enthusiasm. “Well I don't travel out of Canterlot to relax often but I think today can be that perfect day to do so...” she said looking at Canterlot. “Ok ... That perfect” I said as I sat next to her. I nudged closer to her she looked at me... My mind instantly started to race a bit. It was a gripping feeling in my chest but I was only about to say... “Sorry...” I said moving away a bit. She looked at me and laid her head on my shoulder as I instinctively put my wing around her. My eyes widened and my heartbeat rose looking straight in front of me with a gaze as she spoke.. “Hey Hassiel...” Celestia said to me. “Hmm...” I said. “You remember the other day when we argued and went into tears...” “Yes...” I said in confusion. “Well I thought about it and I can say that I'm sorry too for reacting in such a way... What you said was a sensitive subject for me... And ... And” she said stumbling on the those last words. “Shh... Its ok... I understand...” putting my hoof on her mouth causing her to blush. I might of looked calm but inside I was panicking about all of this, but nevertheless I couldn't stop here I had to see where this was going to go. “You wanted relaxation and simple conversation then you'll get it” as I pulled out my iPod out of my bag. “Wanna hear to some music...?” I said to her. “In that box looking thing” she said befuddled by its appearance. “Yea just put one of these in and...” I said putting a ear bud into her ear and looked for a song. “I don't hear anything ...” she said to me. “Wait... Looking for a song...” as I scrolled down. “Aha! here...” As I put on ‘Smell's like teen spirit’ by Nirvana. Celestia was confused at first of style of music but started to nod her head a bit to the beat of the song. As the song finished the instrumental version of A Boulevard of Broken dreams by Green day came up. This song Celestia quite enjoyed mostly because it was by instruments she recognized easily... I just hummed the melody as she moved her head up to my neck. I was just thinking ... ‘Does she really like me? Or is just being friendly... But I doubt it’ I thought as the song finished and I got off of my embrace. ‘Aw crap what now?’ I thought as I took a quick breath which sounded forced and spoke. “Celestia?” I said to her as she removed the ear bud from her ear. “Yes Hassiel...” looking at me with her beautiful gaze. This made me so nervous that I tried to say something but... “Umm... Do ... You ... Umm...” I said as she finished my statement. “Like you?...” as she took a pause. “Well ... Since our first meeting I've been thinking of our next meeting and at first I denied this fact now and only now I can say to you that yes... I have feelings for you...” she said looking down and blushing. I lifted her chin up and looked at her. “Well I feel that it's a mutual feeling I see...” I said smiling. She just smiled back as I laid next to her. “Well what now Celestia? ... What now?” I asked her. “Would you like to be my... My... Coltfriend?” she said hesitantly. ... What! Did she just say that. Looking at her with the most confusing face but composing myself to answer her. “...oh so that's the path you chose... Yes... I accept” I said to her as she moved and gave me a peck on my cheek causing me to profoundly blush. ‘Wow and like that I have a girl... Let me scratch that marefriend’ I thought as I gave her a warm smile. “I never thought my first person to date would be a pony” I said out loud... “Wait!? you never dated before...” she said to me. “No... I was always too shy to say anything to a girl I liked before...” I said a bit mesmerized still by the kiss. “Huh... Interesting...” she said looking at me. “Hey!” I said changing the conversation. “Want to fly around and enjoy the air?... I want to test these wings out more...” I said to her. “Sure... If you can catch me...” she said running and taking off... “Hey not fair!” I said taking off myself.. I quickly reached up to her. I had only realized how big my wings were compared to hers... My wings were around the same size but had more volume than hers. She also looked at my wings ... “Huh you have big wings for a pony of your size... You'll be great as a glider” she said to me. I just smiled at her as I started to climb up... As she followed. We saw a dark boom of light below us and I thought Raphiel. “Who's that?” Celestia asked. “Raphiel” I said to her. “Oh your brother...” “Yeah one of them...” I said. “Your other brother talked about training an army or something...” she said to me. “Yeah... We have a reputation of creating powerful forces out of pretty much nothing ...” I responded flapping my wings. “One of our missions is to keep Balance and if that means to help fight a war then let it be but we are military masterminds... Uriel creates the strategies... I act as the commander of the forces and Raphiel is our guy in the front lines with the soldiers fighting alongside them giving them a moral boost...” I said to her. “Hmm... Interesting... I'll keep that in mind...” she said as we started to descend. We landed right where we started I'm that meadow... But we weren't alone... In an adjacent hill Twilight and her friends and my two brothers were there looking at us. “Oh..oh. There they are” said Rarity as the other look on. “So you said that this is a date for both of them?” asked Twilight to Uriel. “Mhmm... And this would be there second meeting...” he said taking out sandwiches out of his bag. “Ooo... The... Princess has a special somepony” said Rarity as glued her eyes to where they were at. The rest of the mane six enjoyed the sandwiches Uriel had brought as they took glances at the other hill. “Man... Hassiel is getting some tonight...” Raphiel said from a branch where he was laying. Meanwhile I was next to Celestia as she pulled out some food out of her saddle bag. “Ooo... What kind of food is it” I said to her. “Some chocolates and a fruit mix” she said putting it in front of us. “Hey Celestia have you ever dated before?... I know it might be a sensitive topic... But I just wanted to know” I asked her changing the subject again. “Yes... And sadly for me he left saying we'll meet again but never came back” she said looking up . “Oh... I'm sorry to hear that... So I'm your first Coltfriend since huh...” I said looking down. “I guess so... ” she said taking a pause “... I feel old liking you because if you didn't know I am a way over 1000 years old” she said looking at me. “And you are so young... Unless you aren't ... How old are you Hassiel?” she asked me. “Well I am 16 but the other half of me which includes my powers is older than time itself... So I always feel older than lots of people but don't feel old for dating me... You still look beautiful even with that age... I'm guessing you have a really extended lifespan” I said asking her. “Yes I do and thanks for the compliment...” as she gave me another peck on my cheek. “Hmm... I think someponies are seeing us...” I said looking at the adjacent hill. And as that happened over on that side: “Oh crap... He spotted us” Raphiel said to the group as he looked with some binoculars. “Well what now bro? He said to Uriel. “Just act natural and if he comes just say we are enjoying a picnic...” Uriel said to the group. I got up and decided to see them over there... “Hey Celestia wanna come and look?” I asked... “Sure Hassiel ... Hey Hassiel can I call you Hassi?” she said with a bit of hesitation. “Sure you can I don't really mind” I said as we took off and glided to where they were. “Hey girls and bros... What's up” I said putting my hooves around Uriel and Pinkie Pie. “Oh Hassiel... We didn't see you there ... Want a sandwich?...” Uriel said nonchalantly. Pinkie looked at bit nervous as she instantly blurted out... “We were spying on you!!!” she said quickly covering her mouth... “Pinkie!!!” said the mares. “Sorry...” said Pinkie quietly. “Oh so I was right huh...” patting Uriel on his back. “We were and... What you gonna do about it huh?...” said Raphiel blatantly. “I wasn't going to do anything ...” I said to him. Celestia walked up and whispered in my ear... “Are you going to tell them...” I nodded and took a deep breath. “Well if you saw us embracing each other it was for a reason... ” I said taking a pause... “We ...are ... Dating... There I said it...” as the mares had shocked faces and Rarity saying... “Oh my ... And no offence here ... Celestia” she said. “None taken...” Celestia smiled. “Well good for you brother... And I might add... You finally have a special somepony as they say...” Uriel said to me. “Thanks a lot bro... ” hoof bumping him. Raphiel came up to me and just put his hoof out... “Oh what no insult...” I said to him. “Not in front of your marefriend as they say...” he said winking at me. I just hoof bumped him and rolled my eyes. “Congrats Hassiel and might I add you two look mighty fine together...” said Applejack to me and Celestia. “Yes they do... And I'm expecting a suit from you any day now huh” said Rarity. “Who me?... And for what?... Oh...” I said realizing what she was talking about. “Ah yes the Grand Galloping Gala I presume” said Celestia. “Mhmm...” responded Rarity. “Don't worry Rarity I'll come as soon as possible you can measure me... Even though I could give you my human measurements but that would be useless...” I said looking at myself. “Well I think we all had a interesting day hmm... ” Twilight said to all of us looking at me. “You betcha” said Raphiel. “Yea...” I said looking at Celestia. After the mane six left with my brothers me and Celestia were left to do whatever now... “Hey Celestia how about we go and get a bite? huh ... ” I asked her. “Sure...” she said with a bit of giggle. “Hmm... I feel better now with you... All of the initial nervousness left and I actually feel comfortable around you” I said bumping my side against her. “I also feel the same too...” she said doing the same but instead moving me out the way causing me to almost fall... “Oh sorry” she said grabbing me and keeping me in balance... “No its ok...” I said as we continued to walk into town... After a bite we decided to see about that suit and went to Rarity's boutique. As we walked in I saw the CMC trying to do something... “Oh hey girls .... What you up to?..” I said as they looked at me and Celestia. “Hey Mr. Hassiel!” said the three fillies. “We are trying to do our homework” they said to me. “Oh...well talk to you later...” I said waving at the three fillies. As we walked away we saw Rarity working on some things. “Hey Rarity... I'm here and ready to be measured...” I said standing on my hind legs with my forelegs out. “Oh there you are I was wondering when you would show up...” she said as I lost my balance and went back to all fours. “Wow standing in two legs is hard as a pony...” I said looking at my hind legs. “What are you use to standing on two legs?” Celestia jokingly said with a bit of a chuckle. “Yes I am ... I'm a bipedal creature in my true form...” I said in a bit of a serious tone. “Hmm... I feel like I'll never know you completely... There will be always a secret or something I never knew about you...” she said to me. “Well yeah... Even a being like me doesn't know all the answers of the universe or reality... I'm just here to keep balance and harmony...” I said putting my hoof on my chest. “So are you ready Hassiel?” Rarity said interrupting our conversation “ if you don't mind” she added. “Yea... Let's do this” I said as she used her magic to grab a measuring tape. I just looked at her as she took my measurements. “Hmm... How is it using magic... I never really use it” I said starting a conversation. “What!?... You don't use magic?!” Rarity said surprised of what I said. “Yeah I use my power ... see...” I said raising my hoof and grabbing a ball of yarn... “Hmm... Well isn't that magic too...” said Celestia as I had it levitating on my hand... “Huh... A conversation I've had before...” I said to her. “Wait!... Really?” Celestia said. “Yes... I once travelled to a land where “magic” was forbidden and I had a argument about it...” remembering back to that moment. It was a medieval world with humanoid creatures that were similar to humans but were of a blue tint... We were in a walled city with a center tower the size of Eiffel tower. It was a cloudy day and me and my brothers were in a mist of a argument with some of the commoners and the guard about what my brother Raphiel did. We were in marketplace with dozens of these people looking at us. “I have to say that you're as stubborn as a mule... That's magic... Can't you tell ” said one of the commoners to me and Uriel. “No it isn't... You see it's our powers which is not magic but energy stored and used as a force... The magic you speak of would require a incantation or some special serum” I said defending myself. “See... that's magic... Something we can't do...” he said as the guard just agreed with him. “What!!... You are a!!...” as Uriel covered my mouth. “Don't try to argue with them... We have to find Raphiel...” he said whispering in my ear. I just nodded as some guards arrived and pointed there swords at us. “Halt!” one of them said. “You're under arrest for being a accomplish of a magic harbourer...” said another one. I was ready to fight but... ‘Just let them take us... Maybe that's where Raphiel is’ Uriel said telepathically. ‘Ok you but better be right’ I said to him. As the guards took us to the center castle I looked around for a way to escape when we found Raphiel... We went in as we were escorted to the main chamber where the Duke of the region was at. As we walked in he was waiting for us... The chamber was bright on the inside. With stained glass windows but had a black paint which made it darker. “Oh our guests have arrived...” he said. He was on a throne sitting with a slouch looking at us with a sort of boredom. “Well what do you want?... I bet you its freedom... Huh... Well you harbored a magic user and if you didn't know the punishment ... Well I'll tell you... Death... By axe...” he said having a serious looking face at the end.. “I don't tolerate magic... Not I'm my land!... Your death shall be quick!... And try anything fancy I have archers all around and will let loose this...” he said as we looked at a cage next to him... “Yes... Its a dragon... And it's trained... To kill...” “Usually they try to escape but they always die...” he said giving a evil laugh. I kept my calm as I looked around. “What!?... No response... ” he said to us As he said that a guard came in... “My Lord what do we do with this prisoner...” as he pulled out Raphiel... “He's been killing other prisoners and attacked one of our guards...” as he walked back. “Oh the magic user huh...” as he walked up to the cage “ well you two will see him die!!!” he said to me and Uriel. Then he opened the cage as the dragon walked out... The dragon was green and had lots of scales and spat out fire as he looked at his master for a command. The Duke just pointed at us as the dragon walked up ... The guards holding us left quickly as we had the dragon breathing on the three of us... “What now???” asked Uriel. “Well show them what we got...” I said to them. Raphael instantly lunged forward and went head on against the dragon. Meanwhile me and Uriel attack the guard. We broke our chains and went to a battle stance. “Well well... Retaliation huh... Archers kill them...” said the duke as the archers aimed at me. They shot as I quickly moved out the way. Then some guards ran up with swords drawn. I then activated my powers and formed a sword with my hand as it molded in front of me. I grabbed it and charged at the two guards in front of me. I yelled a battle cry as I swung my sword at them breaking there's. They stumbled back as I lunged at one of them and stabbing him in the chest. As he fell the other guard got his dagger and tried to cut me from behind as I violently swung my sword decapitating him. Uriel had similar problems handling some the archers. They kept shooting at him as he dodged every single shot. He started to climb one of the ledges and reached one the archers. He grabbed his bow and stabbed him with it and threw him off as grabbed an arrow out of the quiver the archer had. He aimed at one of the archers and shot ... Hitting him between the eyes killing him instantly. He grabbed another one and shot at the chandelier in the center where some guards were... As it fell the guards yelled and got crushed by the heavy glassware as it made a loud bang... Me and Uriel both looked at Raphiel as he fought the dragon. It kept spitting out fire was Raphiel used a energy shield to protect him. He had a sword in his hand as the dragon viciously attacked him. “Oh come on ... Why won't you die already” said Raphiel he grew ever more impatient as the dragon continued the assault. “Ok that's it... You're gonna get it you fucking dragon” he said ditching the energy shield and the sword. He charged up his signature move. The light in the room filled with darkness as the shadows around us engulfed the light in the room. “Reality Destroyer!!!!” yelled out Raphiel as the blast hit the dragon, vaporizing him as destroying the wall in front of him. In the time this was happening the Duke stood in shock as the three of us teleported in front of him. “So... I see your best men couldn't kill us huh... And your dragon was just a joke ... How sad...” I said mocking him. “B-b-but... But how?” he said stuttering and shaking. “It's not magic you fucker,” Raphiel said. “ its called having powers ” he finished shoving the Duke out of the way as we walked to huge gaping hole Raphiel left behind. “Well we got you out... What now?” Uriel said to Raphiel. “I think we should go home... I had too much fuckin fun here...” he said as we all laughed at him... As I finished my story as I said something. “Looking back it wasn't an simple arguments more like a epic fight...” putting my hoof on my chin. “I didn't know Uriel fought...” said Rarity as she continued to measure me. “Yeah he doesn't like it much but his fighting style is all strategy and the use of little energy but lots of thought to disable the enemy unlike Raphiel which is brute force and attacks with instinct” I said to Rarity. “Huh... So what about you...” she said as she finished up. Well... I have both tendencies of my brothers which means I use lots of force but I try to quickly disable them with one hit KO's ... Well I try” I said to her. “Well I'm done and I think I have a suit just around your size” Rarity said grabbing a suit of a rack. “Here try it on...” she said as I used my powers to put it on. “Hmm... A bit tight from the neck” I said unbuttoning the top button. “Oh... Well I can fix that...” as she quickly got some scissors and some black yarn. I stood still as she worked her magic... Literally. After finishing the last stitch I looked at the mirror as I put on the top button. “Wow Rarity you sure know how to fix a suit...” I said looking at myself. Then Celestia walked up to me and just had a kind of daydream gaze... “Umm... Celestia ... You ok” I said to her with confusion. “Mhmm...” as she snapped out of it “... I mean yes!...” as she blushed. “Ok...” I said turning around and taking off my suit. “So Rarity how much will it be?...” I asked her. “Nothing... I would never charge a friend... ” she said calmly. “Cool... Well thank you a lot and wait a minute.... Isn't the gala this weekend? ” I said looking down thinking. “Yes it is Hassiel” said Rarity. “Well perfect timing ... I would assume...” I said looking at Celestia. “You could say that” as Celestia gave me a seductive look which caused me to blush. “Ok... Well thanks Rarity... Again and we'll be seeing you tomorrow night...” I said walking to the door. “Ok and ta-ta” she said as me and Celestia walked outside. It was mid-afternoon, the clouds were rolling in the sky and like always there was a nice breeze and I decided to walk around Ponyville with Celestia as we talked. “So you are a being with powers... But what can you really do?” she said to me. “Well... I keep balance but you already know that... I control the aspect of all good and light... Which means I'm a being of light and good but even then its not full story... ” I said as we found a bench to sit at. “These powers are meant to used as the ultimate means of keeping peace or justice or destruction in this realm called reality with not only includes one universe but almost infinite ones... I decide what is necessary to have balance even if it means destruction which my brother Raphiel specializes in... Or to resolve it with words not action like Uriel or even find the good and exploit that in which I'm involved in...” I said as she her interest grew as started to listen to me more. “We sometimes switch roles like... I could cause mayhem and destruction or Raphiel create peace with words and the reason behind that is that our powers aren't single minded... They mold to the situation and we can either follow our true calling or go outside our “zone” as they say and try another approach but in the end there has to be a solution no matter how drastic it might be or how out of our norm it might feel...” I finished as looked at the rolling clouds and took a deep breath. “Wow... That was very deep... I can understand the concept of your job and duty” Celestia said as laid her head on my shoulder. “Well most ponies can't... And I always wondered why this was given to me... You know... I think that I'm not qualified to do this but I have shown that I am and I also wondered a life without powers... ” I said looking at Celestias flowing hair. “Yes.... I too wonder what if I wasn't a princess and I can say that I would of never learned some of the lessons I've learned over time...” she said closing her eyes. I just looked at her with a smile and used my wing to brush her hair. After a while she woke back up as it was close to sunset... “Oh my...” Celestia said getting up. “What?” I asked her. “I have to lower the sun ” as she used her magic and went up into the air and opened her wings and lowered the sun. My eyes gazed her form as she finished. And as the sun fell the moon rose to take its place. “Wow...” was the only word I said as she came back down and sat next to me again. “Hmm... I see you were amazed” she said with a smile in her face. “Hell yeah!!!... ” I said to her with enthusiasm. “Well I'm glad you liked it... ” she said was we got out of the bench and walked to the outskirts of Ponyville. “I felt great today spending it with you...” Celestia said to me. “Same here” I said as she looked down. “Well see you tomorrow?” she said to me. “Well of course we have a Gala to go to...” I said as Celestia facehoofed herself. Then I looked at her as our eyes meet. We just gazed each other as we got closer and then... Our lips locked and we shared a kiss. Our faces flushed red as we pulled apart. “Night Celestia... ” I said brushing her hair. “Night to you Hassi...” as she turned around and used her magic to teleport away. My thoughts were racing as I walked back home. I got my key to the house as I opened the door. I walked in as I threw myself onto the couch and looked at the ceiling smiling ‘Oh... I forgot to tell her that me and brothers wanted to preform... ’ I thought as Raphiel walked up to look at me. “Umm... Bro... You ok?... You seem a bit too happy...” Raphiel said to me as he jumped up with a sudden realization. “You ... You... Dog ” he said tapping me on the shoulder. “What?... What are you talkin' 'bout?” I asked him. “You got some from the princess... I know that face!...” he said while jumping up and down pointing his hoof at me. “Yea and... Its none of your business...” I stated to him. “Yea... I know ... Just wanted to mess with you...” he said walking away. I got out of the couch and went to the fridge and grabbed some leftovers and heated it up. “Hmm... Spaghetti and bread... Well its food” I said to myself as I dug in. I indulged myself to the meal enjoying every bite as I thought about Celestia. ‘Well now having a marefriend is going to be fun...I guess ... Hmm... I wonder...’ I thought as somepony interrupted me. It was Vinyl Scratch with some of her DJ equipment as she walked to her room. I walked up to see what was up. “Hey Vinyl what you doing?...” I asked her. “Hey Hassiel... Just setting up some stuff for tomorrow...” she said trying to figure out where to plug in some cords. “Hmm... Would one of those things be the Grand Galloping Gala?...” I said asking another question. “Yea ... I'm suppose to help with the acoustics of the place so Octavia's little group can be herd by all the ponies...” she said to me. “Huh...well I was wondering if you can add some stuff to what your doing there .. And don't worry I'll help out...” I said offering my assistance. “What you plannin'? ” she asked. “Oh just a bit of a performance from yours truly... ” I said to her. “Oh I like where this is going...” she said taking off her shades. “Well what are we waiting for let's do this!!!” I said loudly as Raphiel walked down to see what was up. “What in the hell is goin' on here?” he said with s confused face. “Oh... I'm helping Vinyl here set up for the gala tomorrow... But with something special” I said to him winking my eye at him. “What... Are we going to play? Because if we are then I'll have to go practice like now...” he asked me as I nodded. “Fuck... Yeah!!! ” he said loudly hoof bumping me and Vinyl and quickly leaving to go to the studio. “Well I hope you can show those rich ponies what it is to rock... ” Vinyl said to me. “Oh we will ... We will” I said quickly grabbing my bag and getting out my storage cube. “What's that thing” she said was I pressed the red button on the side. “You'll see...” I told her as I said a command. “Cube can you give me some electronic cables ... Similar to these...” I said as I scanned some of the left over cables Vinyl had laying around. Then the storage cube materialized a bag of cables and landed in front of us... “Neat...” said Vinyl as she grabbed the bag and started to pull out some wires. “Yea... It really is...” I said. For the next hour and a half we set up all of the wiring and tested out the mics and speakers. After all of that I said goodnight to Vinyl and went upstairs to my room. As I walked in I slipped into bed and grabbed my locator and activated the voice log function and started to speak... Well its Friday and its been almost two weeks in this world and I can finally say I have got use to it. I have had two dates with a princess named Celestia and we are dating now. She is a marvelous mare and I am gratified to date her... She is sweet, loving , understanding and not to mention beautiful. But I wonder the day I leave how she will feel and even though this question bugs me all I have to do is live the moment and enjoy every second. To other things... I have not resumed my search for Chaos and I feel like his arrive won't be for some time. I also have an idea for opening a portal back to my world as I was meditating this week but it would have to be built. The ideas are far and wide but I can say that I will talk to Uriel about it soon. I still don't have a clue what time period I am in... It's hinting to pre season three but I won't know until I let some time go by. My locator can tell lots of things but I haven't found out this exact time period yet... And the data supports my hunches but again time will tell. Next on the list is getting to know the population better... I feel like we and I mean me and my brothers have not really talked to the locals more... Its been all us and I will try to change that soon. I will end this in a happy note ... I will enjoy tomorrow because there will be a gala!. Log: equestria: number 2 I saved the log and turned my locator off. Then I drifted to sleep hoping for a better tomorrow...
Chapter 1: A Day I Won't Soon Forget (Edited)Earth April 8 2013 Monday 0700 hours In a room with one window and a twin sized bed, with a desktop and a flat screen TV, a person is sleeping peacefully as the sun starts to rise... (Oh yeah it's spring break... Just in case you ask) BEEEEEEEEP...BEEEEEEEEP ...static “Gooooood Morning!!!... Charlotte, North Carolina... It is 7 o'clock, April 8th 2013...” (Trumpets blaring away in the background) “... Traffic is calm with no accidents to report and the weather currently is like this... Temperatures are at a cool 55°F with a humidity of 50%... The sky's are clear and for the rest of the day its going to sunny with temps reaching the 70's...” All of the sudden I woke up... “Huh...” I say as I try to get out of bed “Well it's 7 am” trying to focus my eyes as I sat on the edge of my bed ... ‘I think I should listen the radio’ telling myself in my mind “Computer...” I call out waiting for a response A floating white sphere with a screen on it came to my room. “Yes Sir” the sphere said with a masculine voice sounding like a butler. “Can you please bring me a coffee” I told him as I got out of bed and started to stretch... “Ok sir, but can't you say good morning or something... I mean doesn't it hurt for some greetings in the morning” he said looking at me “Sorry man ... You know how I am on Monday's ...” I said yawning “...and plus you're a AI you shouldn't have feelings” “But I do” the voice said as he floated away to the kitchen. The radio was still on so I decided to listen in like I told myself earlier... “...well guys at 8:05 we will have a special guest that decided a while back to come to our show ...and let me just say he is a “powerful” person if you know what I mean...” I wondered who it was as I got my coffee just the way I liked it with hazelnut cream and Colombian coffee beans... “Ok guys... I see you want to know who it is... So I will reveal it after this song... ” he said as the song started to play “Terabyte... Tell me what we are doing today in the lab...” I asked him as a computer screen popped out of the wall as his voice transferred to the screen “Well sir we have to finish testing out the portal you made and I think that is it...” showing me on the screen the result of the previous tests and the data with it. “Ok... That's all I have to do?” I said as I was rubbing my chin “Yes sir” he said enthusiastically “... But today you are going to have to do it yourself and honestly after what you did in the lab after I let you do something by yourself I'm counting my luck that you're going blow half of the lab... again” he said with a bothered tone in his voice “Hey!... How was I suppose to know that my Gigablast was going to be that powerful and also the shield that I created to contain my blasts when I'm training was going to stop it, BUT SOMEONE DECIDED IT WOULD BE A GOOD IDEA TO DO MAINTENANCE AS I WAS TRAINING!!!” I said with irritation in my voice as I sipped my coffee. “I'm just saying sir ...after that misfit I told myself that if I'm going to something then I'll ask you first ” he finished off with a serine tone “Ok man...” I told him smiling at the screen “just leave me be as I listen to radio” I told him a calm and assuring voice “Well... Ok sir... I will set up the controls and I'll be waiting as I do some calculations... ” he said as the screen went back to the wall As the song finished on the radio the commentator came back... “Hello guys and welcome back to “Mornings with Jim”...(catchy music in background) So you guys are ready to know who this person is... Weeellll... I will tell you... He is the one and only person who saved the planet and likes Chinese food and no its not a Jackie Chan... It the one-of-a-kind: Hassiel!!!!...” he said as I stopped sipping my coffee and looked at the radio with my eyes open and dilated... “Shit I forgot about that” I muttered to myself as I took another sip of coffee “So guys and gals get your questions ready for Hassiel as I will randomly choose them from Facebook and Twitter, so he can answer them... So remember 8:05 and if you want to call in just dial 704-101-WSMV to have a chance to talk to him... Just to remind you again 8:05...” he finished as he put another song “Well I have to go downtown for that ... ” I said to myself as I realized I had to do an interview... “Uhhhh!!! I hate doing these things” I groaned at the idea... The reason is because people like to ask dumb questions or questions that if I answered I would mess up the timeline like for example for a dumb question: can you shoot rainbows out your butt and fly I mean really ... I have powers but I'm not magical nor mythical I'm human just like you... For an example of a question that the answer is ahead of its time I will give you my interview in “Good Morning America” a couple months back with another guest: Neil deGrasse Tyson... And he asked me: Flashback “so can you tell me in a honest answer when we be able to time travel in our distant future???” as he said that my watch ringed with the screen flashing red... (this is my destiny clock and it tells me if what is said can be answered and also if I can say what I'm thinking of to people) “Ummm... Sorry Neil I can't answer that question” looking at him for a response “Oh... So you can't answer everything... But why can't you answer it ” he gave me a perplexed look with this hand covering his mouth, slouching. “Well you see this that I have in my arm...” pointing at the watch “tells me what can be asked or not and what I can say or not” I looked back at him as he got up and walked over and grabbed my hand started to inspect it “Incredible... I didn't know of such of a device existed ,but coming from you I believe it... ” he was saying as he took it off and started to inspect it more “Yeah it's incredible indeed... But whoever wears it might know his or her future from it and honestly I think it can drive a person insane because of what it can do and also if you do get to know your destiny then for someone like you who has no powers you will know how you would die and you will be able to do nothing about it... but for me, like I have powers it works differently on me as you see I could change the course of history just by saying the things that I know” looking at him to see his expression “Hmmmm... I see well even though you couldn't tell me about the future of what I asked this... this watch fascinated me to meet my expectations of this interview and above” he said with the biggest smile he could give and said to me “ Thanks for this amazing experience... I have always wanted to meet you in person because of your uniqueness as being the only human with actual superhuman powers” he finished as he gave me my destiny clock back “No thank you for giving me a chance to explain something that I thought I wasn't going to explain anytime soon” I stood up and gave a handshake Yea getting questions is sometimes a real hassle but I can handle it... I think. I put on a white T-shirt and started to walk... “Ok its time to go...” as I got the keys to my car as I walked out outside... it was 7:30 “mamá ya me voy (Mom I'm leaving) ” I told her was I walk out. “está bien hijo...buena suerte ( thats ok son ... Good luck)” she told me as I shut the door. “Yea I'll need it” I said as I opened my car, it was a Bugatti Veyron with dark blue paint job with white stripes. I got this car as a gift from the company for my “heroics” and told me to take it, which I was hesitant about but, accepted the offer anyways and also like it was the only one in the city the police department know where I am... At least they were courteous enough to not give me tickets... I started the car and went on my way... “Hmmm... What should I put on...oh...some heavy metal” as I plugged my iPod classic on to my car to listen to music. “Ok... Oh here it is” as I put on some Metallica. I drove off and as I was halfway there the music stopped as a familiar voice took over the speakers and the screen of my onboard systems. “Hello sir,” he said as I looked at him with surprise “I wanted to tell you that the systems are ready and that I fixed the problem that was limiting the power of the core” “That's great man... And was it the main cable from the core to the relay switches?” “Yes sir it was and I hope your interview goes well” “Let me guess my mom told you I was having it” I took a glance as at the on screen board “Yes she did” as he finished the screen went blank and then went back to normal For the rest of the ride I was thinking of what to say and what not to say... I arrived there at 7:50 with 15 minutes to spare. As I went to the gate a security guy stopped my car and walked to my driver side window... “Hello Mister... How are you today?” he asked me in a deep bellowing voice “Never been better” as I gave him a fake smile “Ok... You can go in ” and like that the gate opened and I drove in and parked in the guest area. After that I got out the car, locked it and started to walk to the building As I walked in the lady at the desk pointed without saying a word to wear I was going I walked to a studio that had a logo on the window that said “Mornings With Jim” on it I opened the door and Jim saw me but continued on with his chat with a viewer about a joke When he finished he put a song on and started walked up to me as I was just leaning against the door waiting for him to finish “Hey kiddo what's up” he said in softened voice “Oh nothing just waiting for my interview” “Great... Take a seat and my assistant will get you set up in no time” he said as he walked to his seat I took a seat and like he said his assistant walked up and she started to plug things in and put a mic in front of me. 'Thanks' I mouthed to her as I looked at Jim “Ok guys we are back and our guest of honor has arrived...” he pressed a button and cheers came from the speakers in the room “... He is here and in 5 mins we will be speaking to him live here on 101.1” All I could envision was ‘here we go again’. After the song finished he spoke: “Well you guys have been waiting for him so here he is Hassiel!!!!” cheers came and went “So... Are you ready” “Ready was I'll ever be” “Ok you how this works...I ask you questions then our listeners ask you questions ... So let's begin... ” spotlight sound echoed the room I was in “First question: what's your favorite color?” “I'll have to say blue” ‘easy question’ I thought “Ok... second question: how old are you? ” “I'm sixteen but will be tuning seventeen by the end of this week” “Hmmm...ok next question: are you single?” all I could think of is what in the hell did he just say!!! “Ummm... Yes” I said nervously “Well girls he's single and if you want go and get him ,but don't tear him limb by limb please” he said laughing I faked laughed with him ‘well then now i'm going to be stalked’ grasping the image in my head of a female tackling me to the ground “Ok... Next question: do you always use your powers?” “No... And the reason is because I don't need it to survive unless I'm in danger or using it to get smarter than everyone else and also I like to fit in society and not using my powers gives of a message of 'hey this kid is just like us'...You understand? ” “Yea I do...well we will have our first question from our listeners after this commercial break” he said putting his mic to the side and putting his arms on the table we were at I did the same as he asked me “Sooo... Are you enjoying it? “Yea it's been good...but that question about my relationship status was kinda out my comfort zone” I said gesturing my hands “Sorry but it had to asked because of the viewers...” as he said that his assistant told that we 15 seconds before break was done “Ok Jim I guess it's back to the game” putting my mic in position 3...2...1... “Ok guys we are back and with Hassiel the man of the hour... So I have a tweet from a person named @RDisThEbest asking him a very interesting question and it goes like this: Hassiel I really like your car but here is my question: why did you tell people that you were a brony and why so late?... Wow can you answer that Hassiel...” he took a pause “... I have heard of the fandom before but I have never discussed it on the show before...” “Well Mr. @RDisThEbest I told people this because I had a realization two weeks ago that I liked the show but before then I didn't really know about the fandom until I saw it on the internet and started to research it and decided that I was one of you guys ... That's answers you second question but for your first one ... The reason is this people would have found out eventually and as someone who has a good rep ... Saying it was easier than hiding it...” “Wow that was deep man...well... Our next person is on the line waiting for you ” he looked at his assistant for a signal and she put her thumb up... “Hello” Jim said “Oh hi Jim how's it going” the voice was masculine “Good here... And what was your question sir” “Oh... Ok...” hearing paper unfolding in the background “... So my question is and I goes with the topic at hand : will you ever go to their universe of equestria and visit them? “Ummm... Maybe... I mean I can't go to different dimensions/universes unless there is trouble but I never thought about it...” I said rubbing my chin “Ok... thats all I needed and thanks for answering my question...” “No problem” I told him as the line went dead “Well guys he’ll be here for the next 20 minutes and will be answering questions as we go along” Jim said putting a song 20 minutes later “...Ok guys I think its time for our hero to leave our studios and if he couldn't answer any of your questions then don't worry about it he might come back later this month...any last word from you...” “Well... It was enjoyable to answer to all the people who asked questions and all of you have a good day...” I finished as I started to walk out ‘thank you’ Jim mouthed at me as I left 15 minutes later “Hey Terabyte... I'm home...” I said as the floating sphere came towards me “Hello sir and might I tell you did a marvelous job at the interview you did ...” “Thanks man ...” smiling at him “So on to business sir” “Yea... Let's get this shit started! ” as I raised my fist in the air I walked into my room and pushed a button below my light switch and a number pad popped out to the side of it “Ok let me put the password in... And... Open ...” as the small screen on the number pad lit green and a tube opened from the middle of my room “Well it's time to do some work...” I said as I jumped in the tube carrying me below the surface to my lab which was around 100 ft below the ground. As I stopped from my descent, I walked out and went to the huge screen that was at the other side of room “Sir I have all of the controls here” as he projected himself at the big screen and gave a map of universes/dimensions “Ok Terabyte let me get over there” I walked up and started up the system “Ok sir...remember if a portal is to unstable close it before, it implodes ” “Yea sure” I told him as I was typing commands “Sir can I say that what you are doing is too much for the system to handle ” he said worried about what was happening “Don't worry man I know it is but it has to be tested to the max” As I finished I pressed enter and the machine which was in another part of the lab woke to life... And a portal opened “Aha!!!... It opened” I put hand in a fist and shot it into the air “Ok...sir now take the measurement tool and data chart and measure the stability of the portal” I walked up carefully and did what he said “Sir as I'm getting this information...I have to say that the portal is highly unstable ,but it won't implode” “So what now...” I told and out of nowhere a shadow came running towards me ‘Master!!!’ a familiar dinosaur came and tackled me to the ground and licked my cheek “Hi....Rex... Get...off of...me” he got off and looked at me ‘sorry master...I just wanted to say hi’ he said telepathically. He was as tall as me and he was a Utahraptor “Ok man you don't have to tackle me every time you see me,” I smiled at him as I petted him “... at least you didn't do anything dumb” “Ummm...sir” terabyte interjected “ I think something is gone” “What???” I asked with a confused look in my face “Yes sir the data table is gone and I think I know where it is” as he hinted at the portal “Crap... Well Rex I think you lost a months worth of data...” I look at him in disappointment “ what do have to say sir...” He stood there and said nothing “That's what I thought” now looking at the portal “Terabyte do you know where this leads to” “Ummm...let me see ...oh ok I found it ... It leads to a universe in this region” as the screen zoomed in the region where the portal had connected to. “Ok that is all the info I need... I think I'll go after it...” I told him as I was grabbing my bag and putting supplies in it “Sir!!! I highly recommend you not to do that...” he said in a strong assertive voice “Oh shut up you...” I talked back at him “...I have done dumber shit than that” “Ok sir...but a warning... The portal will close after you go in it because of your weight...” “Ok that's not a problem I could open one with my powers and call it a day...” as I was putting the last things in the bag “... You do underestimate me a lot terabyte...” “Its for your safety, Sir ” ‘master can I come too... It was my fault that this happened and I will help you find it’ he said ecstatically “Ok Rex ... I'll allow it” patting him on his head “Well... Sir good luck and I hope you can tell me your adventure ...and a last thing do you want your clone to take over your life for the meanwhile?...” “Yea... Do that because I have to go help my mother today” thinking of what I would miss ‘thank god’ “Ok sir... And again good luck and activate your powers as you go thru it ” “Won't need it and thanks for reminding me ” I told him as me and Rex walked up to the portal “So... Buddy are you ready” looking at him ‘master I was born ready’ gazing back with his reptile eyes “That's the spirit” as we jumped into the portal... The portal closed and terabyte was left all alone... “Well back to some fun” as he started to do some calculations ... Author's Note Edit notes: 11/14/13 (Note: this is my first MLP:FIM story so if anything is wrong in the grammar or how I describe the character's from this universe just tell me on the comments or message me, but don't be a-holes and if you want to give conservative criticism go ahead I will need it...) Thanks and enjoy... this note has been added here^ translations have also been added in one part... minor punctuation errors have been fixed. ( I think :P) 7/14/14: minor changes to the addition of horizontal lines replacing the former scene breakers "~~~~ "
Chapter 2: Arriving In The Unknown Land (Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 3: Meeting 6 Mares And Royalty (Edited)I was in Ponyville a town that I easily recognized from the show with its cartoonish buildings and the familiar landscape and I really didn't know anyone here, and all I saw was ponies which I couldn’t figure out who they were, but that didn’t matter because my visit was supposed to be short as I talked to rex: “Well we're here” telling Rex as he got off of my back. “Jay... So where is it...? The data chart???” surveying around. ‘ah... peaceful ’ thinking of what I had to do now as I was about to talk to Rex: “Ummm... The last known location was at the center of town but, I haven't checked since the last time...” as I rubbed my chin with my left hoof. “So what are we doing here Jay...let's go!!!” pulling my right leg. “Ok... Calm down man” as I trotted towards the towns center. The town was of a decent size but it was small... All the buildings were colorful in a way...well in that case the entire land was filled with color just like the show.... We walked into an alleyway as I pulled out the device that helped us find where we were earlier in the day... “Ok locator... Tell me where the data chart is at...” as it came up with a result beeep “ok... Hmm... I don't know where that is” as it pointed to the direction of where it was “Ok...” as I put away my device as we got out and started our journey to the location of my data chart. “Mast...I mean Jay... What are we going to do after this... ” looking at me. “I don't know ... Go back home and chill,” walking towards to the place where the data chart was “and enjoy my spring break...” Impact site outside of ponyville Two of the six mares had arrived and looked into the craters that had formed of what they saw. “Wow...” Rainbow Dash said. “Oh my sweet...Celestia” Twilight said. Both of them in shock as the others arrived... “What in tarnation... Happened here” Applejack said... “It's a enormous crater” Rarity said answering Applejack's question. “Wow lookie here there is a second one over here” Pinkie Pie said jumping around it. “Oh my... ” Fluttershy said quietly. “Where are they,” Twilight said with a confused look in her face “and I thought it was one entity not two...” “I say that those varmints ran off somewhere else...” AJ said. “Yea and when we find them we're going to buck them up” RD said with confidence. “Dear...watch your language, do you speak to your mother with that mouth...” Rarity said with a slight disgust in her face. “Whatever...” said RD turning her head away. “Well like there's nothing here... so let's go back to town and look for anything suspicious...” Twilight said as they left the impact site until she noticed a piece of hair on a white flower. “Hmmm...” looking at her friends “ I'll catch up to you girls ” Inspecting the hair sample reading its energy with her magic. “Got it... ” as her magic faded. In Ponyville five minutes later “Ok girls... Look around town for anything that is different and report back...” Twilight said as they all nodded and galloped away. Twilight walked down a street and taking an alleyway, as she left the alleyway she saw a white unicorn and a blue baby dragon looking at a well. She decided to feel the unicorn’s energy level and it matched the hair sample that was near the impact site. Nearby was pinkie as she looked at twilight. “Hey...what do you see?...” pinkie pie whispered to twilight. “Pinkie get the girls pronto...” “Why?...” looking confused “I think I have found the entities that the princesses felt...” looking at the unicorn still at the well. “Okie dokie I'm on my way” as she bounced away. Twilight hid behind a barrel listening in as the unicorn looked down the well... My POV I walked up a well as Rex caught up. “Ok Rex here we are... ” “So where is it?...” looking around for something. “Well... It's inside this Well...” thinking of how redundant that sounded. “How are we going to get it?” “Hmmm...” as I wondered “Oh wait!!!...I can use magic...” my horn lit up as white sparks came out of it and I concentrated on data chart that was below. The chart started to rise as Rex waited. As the chart rose above the well Rex grabbed it. “Got it jay!” “Good Rex... Now we have to go before... ” I was cut short by a lavender colored pony... “Hey!!! ...Stop!!!” I stood in place as she walked up to me. “I haven't seen you two in this town before... ” she trotted around inspecting us. ‘Crap’ I thought as I was trying to come up with a reason of our visit. “Ummm... ” still trying to come up with an answer “Ummm isn't an answer” she said with hostility “We are from Trottingham...and we were here for a visit...” as she eyed me down ‘Come on just buy it so I can leave’ as my pupils dilated “Jay... We got some company” Rex said pointing at five other ponies came out of the corner and walked towards me “So this is the entity's we're looking for...hmmm they seem kinda weak” said a rainbow maned Pegasus with a smirk on her face. The others nodded in agreement. “So who are you and what are you doing here in our world?!!!...” the lavender colored unicorn yelled. ‘Where did she that conclusion from’ I thought as two flashes of light blinded my vision. “The hell” I whispered trying to regain my sight. When my vision got back to normal I saw two alicorns that were bigger than me and we're looking at me with menacing eyes as the smaller of the two spoke: “WHO THOU GOES HERE AND THINK THOU CAN OVERTAKE US” she said with an ear-splitting tone that hurt my ears. She was smaller than the other alicorn with a dark blue coat and a blue mane that was different the rest. As I looked they all seemed ready to pounce and mangle me to death. “I mean no harm I just came for a visit” trying to reason with them nervously ‘wow... I thought these ponies were friendly creatures’ saying mentally as they continued to look at me... “Likely story...” said the rainbow colored mare. “No really...” as a alicorn with a multi-colored mane and a white coat interrupted me. “I know that you were the power source that came today,” as her eyes gazed at me “You have the same energy as what we felt earlier...” she said as I thought ‘shit’. “I can explain...” as she interpreted again still with that gaze in her eyes that was menacing but not to point scaring me even though I was really nervous. “Continue...” she said as I nodded. “Ok ...I was doing an experiment and I lost something and I had to get it ... So I went to the place that it was near to... And went to town to find it...” as I hesitantly pulled out the data chart ‘crap, I'm going to reveal things that shouldn't be seen by these ponies’ thinking in my mind. “Can I see it???” Said the lavender colored pony as I nervously passed it to her. ‘Well there is no turning back from this’ relieving my stress a bit. “Wow... I've never seen something like this...” as she pressed the On button revealing a holograph of the data It showed the results of the last experiments until now. “Oooo... ” the five other ponies said excluding the alicorns as they kept a blank expression in their faces. “Princess isn't this amazing...” the lavender colored pony said. “Yes Twilight... But I have to say something to you Sir...” turning her head towards me. “Yes...” I said looking at her. ‘What in the world is she going to say’ thinking of ways to evade this situation and leaving this world “As I felt your energy again and began analyzing it I see no evil in you... Is that right???” looking at me with friendly eyes almost like a mother waiting for a truthful response from a child. All I could think of was some relief of the tension this situation had created and it was time for some answers in part of their initial hostility... “Yes... I am a being of good but my question is, how did you know find me? and why did you say,” pointing at Twilight “That I wasn't from this place???...” They both looked at each other and the larger princess responded “Like I told you I felt your energy so, I locked on your energy and I told Twilight in a letter I sent her that the entity was not from this world...” “Ok... But Twilight,” looking at her “why did you assume that I was the entity that you were looking for???” “That's easy...”as she used her magic “I found a hair sample near the crater you and your pet dragon made and read the energy” as I saw a strand my hair in the air “and when I saw you... You seemed different so, I felt your energy and it matched what the hair sample gave me” I looked at her and the princess with confusion... “so you could feel my energy... Interesting... I wasn't expecting that...” thinking of how that was possible. Looking at the ground “ Rex...” as he go from behind me... He hadn't said anything during this. “Yes Jay... ” he said nervously. “Take note...” as he pulled out a stylus and a tablet from his bag... “Ponies can feel energy and read” as he wrote every word “and that they know I'm not from this world from feeling and reading my energy...” as I signaled him to stop. “Well I tried to get what I was going to get and leave but... I underestimated your intellect and power...” as I looked at all of them. “So what are you going to do now Jay???” a pink pony said “We’ll let me see...” as took out my locator and checked what the portal did to this world... As all of the data I had collected came up on my screen I froze with wide eyes as I looked over the same set of data over and over again. “Uh oh...” I said as I looked at the universes stability. “What is it” twilight said. “Well... Let's just say that I'm stuck here for a while” as the all looked at me. “Why???” they all asked. “If I open a portal back to my world and then leave the universe that you guys live in... then it would implode and cease to exist” as they all gasped. “And if I want to go back I will have to wait until the stability of this universe goes back to normal... ” “How long will that be...” Twilight said “Mmm... Maybe a month or two” as I told myself “I hope terabyte knows about this...” looking at the sky. In the lab on earth “Uh oh...” as he saw the stability of the universe I was in. “I should of know,” taking a pause “ I told him not to go through, but nooo... he had to be daring and confident” “Well I'm going to have to tell Uriel and Raphiel to not go there” as he sent a message to both of them. “That will do... And thank God those lapses of time change there are faster than on Earth...” “Now I must see what else happened when he went through and find a way to fix this problem if there is any solution...” Back in Ponyville The princesses left to because they had duties to attend to, leaving me and six mares just looking at each other. I decide to break the tension ... “Well then...after that craziness... Can we all give proper introductions now???” “Yea I think that be a great idea,” said Twilight “...well girls shall we go to the library” They all nodded as she said to me “follow me and my friends so we can do this ‘proper introduction’ you want so bad” I continued to walk as Rex talked to me telepathically... ‘So Master... What now?’ ‘I don't know Rex... Just let destiny guide us’ He just smiled at me as we looked away. As Rex followed me I had a feeling this was going to not be a bad adventure but, something new in my books... Author's Note Edit notes: 11/14/13 got rid of this: Ponyville 1230??? hrs (I don't even know anymore XD) My point of view Not necessary to the story added text and some fixed dialogue were addressed in this chapter... again not going into detail... 7/14/14: replaced ~~~ with horizontal lines
Chapter 4: Proper Introductions (Edited) Chapter 4: Proper Introductions (Edited) Onwards... Ponyville Local library also Twilight's house “Here we are...” Twilight said was we all went in. The journey to the library was silent except for Rex which was whistling classical music on my back... Which I enjoyed even though he made the comment that I was single to twilight and her friends which caused them to stare awkwardly at Rex and made me blush... We all went to the center of the library, as Twilight spoke: “So Jay I think you should start first” as I walked up in front of all of them ‘Well then I think I should tell them my real name because of my extended stay’ looking around as they there eyes focused at me waiting for a response. “Well before I start my name is not Jay...” I said anxiously. “So what is it???” asked the very light gray mare. “Well my name Hassiel,” they all looked with astonishment “and also before we go on I want to know your names to establish a form of communication then looking at you girls awkwardly,” looking at the light gray mare “I know Twilight but I don't know yours...” Thinking about how not reveal anything that might change the course of this show even though my presence has done enough already. “Oh...ok... Well my name is Rarity” flipping her mane and striking a flattering pose “My name is Rainbow Dash” standing in a heroic pose “I'ma Applejack” shaking my hand and as she let go giving me a seductive look, giving me a slight blush. Turning my attention to the pink pony. “I'm Pinkie Pie!...” walking up to me until our snouts were mere millimeters away saying: “Your cute and you also seem to be bold and looking for adventure” moving away from me sitting down was giving me a wink. ‘Crap! The pink one likes me... Well I have to do is not piss her off and we don't her other side...’ fake smiling at her looking at who was left and as I saw a yellow Pegasus. Looking at her for a response she quickly looked at me and saying quietly: “Oh... My name is Fluttershy” giving a innocent pose and giving a slight blush ‘Typical Fluttershy’ I thought. “Ok I'll continue...” “Umm... I'm 16 years old about to turn 17 ...” trying to keep posture as I spoke. “Kinda young huh, ” Rainbow Dash said.. “that doesn't matter you're around our age anyways” smirking at me. I was thinking about what I told Rex earlier about how we couldn't say what we were and to avoid anything that would cause a disturbance in this world, but that went out of the window when Twilight found me. As I went on the the next thing I realized that sooner or later I would have to tell them what it was because they knew that I wasn't from this place so I went ahead thinking ‘Well like I said earlier... No turning back ’ saying to myself, taking a deep breath: “This is not my real form” they all looked surprised at what I said. ‘Well I'm heading down a one way street now’ looking at twilight she said: “So you're not a real pony” said Fluttershy softly. “Yea Fluttershy, I'm not a real pony but this is a form that I changed to so I could blend into the local population” reassuring her. “So what is your real form Hassiel???” said Twilight. “Well... I would show you but for now I'll explain it to you girls...” as I got ready to explain about humans. “I am a human...” as Twilight interrupted me. “Oh...I know what that is... But I thought it was a urban legend, a fake... You know what I mean...” looking down at floor. “Yea Lyra talks about them all the time and I personally think that she is crazy” Rainbow Dash said. “Yes darling I don't know how Bon bon can handle handle with her” Rarity said looking at Rainbow Dash. “Yea but it isn't an urban legend...” I said interrupting them as Applejack interjected. “What can you tell us about them ‘humans’ that you speak of...” “Well... A lot actually... But basics first... We are ape-like but have a lot less hair, we are intelligent creatures that use technology instead of magic and we aren't all friendly like me...” ‘Hmm... I wonder how long would it take to explain all of human history to them’ putting my hoof to my chin. “Wow...” they all said. “I'll explain more about my species as time goes on because it would take forever for me to explain it,” all of them still interested of what I was. ‘So they want info’ as I told them: “Ok listen here...I'll make this a Q and A so you girls can as questions about me and humans... Is that okay?” They all nodded then Pinkie asked: “What's in the bag!?...” Pinkie Pie said. “Oh...” as she was waiting for a response ‘really pinkie???’ I thought as I continued... “That's just my supplies that I brought to this world...” grabbing the bag, it was a blue book bag with a single strap and was filled with all my supplies. “What's in it???” said Rainbow Dash. “Your basics...” as I started to take things out of the bag “... Food ... Water... First aid kit...Locator... Clothes that won't fit me because I'm a pony now... And a camera ” as they all grabbed an object and started to inspect them. They were all intrigued as they opened or tried to turn on the things I had as one pony said something: “Why are there just syringes in your first aid kit,” said Rainbow dash “I mean where are the Band-Aids or the rubbing alcohol?” “Well... I don't need them because I got these,” pulling a Random one out “They are special syringes...” “What's in them...” as she took one with a red label out and inspected it. “Well the labels tell it all ... The green ones are adrenaline... The yellow ones are filled with nanobots ...and the red ones...the red ones are special you see...” As I grabbed the one she had “I made these a while back and they contain a chemical compound that can heal anything from diseases to broken bones...” “Wow that's really cool” looking at the clear liquid inside as I turned my attention to Fluttershy... She was fiddling with my lunch. ‘Awww... That's cute’ as she innocently looked through it. “What kind of food is this???” Fluttershy asked as she took out a bowl with the label “my food” written on it and opened it. “That's my lunch, kimchi with fried rice” “What's “kimchi” ???” she asked smelling it, “Well it's vegetable which has been fermented in this case it's cabbage and to add it's spicy...” grabbing the bowl...still warm and closing it. “Wow...fascinating...did you cook it ” “Yes I did... Even though I had to accelerate the fermentation process” putting it back in the bag. ‘I'm going to have to eat that later’ as my vision turned to pinkie pie as she was staring at my water bottle. “Why did you bring water ... I mean DUH... This place has lots of water ” Pinkie Pie said “Well...because I didn't know where I was going to appear...” shrugging my shoulders. That was true in my part because every time I would go to a new universe with a planet or a dimension with a planet I would find the same problem ... No water which meant that I was dehydrated for the journey I had ahead and most of the time I was screwed because of this as I looked back at her. “Okie doki” she said with enthusiasm walking away. Seeing around I saw Rarity which was looking at my clothes in detail. ‘Yea the fashionista will have something to say about my clothes any minute now...’ as she spoke messing up my train of thought: “My... I have to say these clothes are quite interesting...” “Those are my undergarments...” as she stopped and blushed. ‘At least she know what the word means’ smiling at her intensifying her blush. “Yea my clothes are interesting...even though I'm bad with style...” leaving her to continue her search through my clothes. ‘At least she's not wearing them’ Rolling my eyes and smiling, turning my attention again to a pony with the Stetson. ‘what is she doing...’ Applejack was trying to understand what the camera did but it wasn't on. “Applejack...just turn the top bottom on” as she did the screen turned on to the main menu. “Wow... I ain't never seen such a thing in my entire life... I mean you said it was a camera but it looks different y'all know?” “Yea it has a screen which helps you take a picture...” as I grabbed it “you see... If I press this it changes it so you can see what you are looking at... And of you press this button then...click... It takes a picture... ” “Amazing...” she looked at the image in awe. ‘Technology is amazing’ sighing at her expression. As I gave it back to her panning to see twilight holding my locator trying to do something with it. “Ironic how you grabbed the most complicated thing to inspect..” I said still looking at her. “How is that ironic???...” looked at me with bit of confusion. “Never mind... But I can show you how it works” She gave it to me as I grabbed it and turned it on. “This is a device I made to do multiple things...” going through the functions. “So you're an inventor?...” she asked. “You could say that” smirking at her with pride. ‘Way to go ego’ “Wow I look's one of a kind” having a glare in her violet eyes. “That's because it is...as you see...” as she looked on over. “It serves as location device, which comes in handy when you don't know where you are, A status checker as you saw earlier when we were with the princess and It also measures a variety of things from weather conditions to magnetic fields and also energy ” “Ooo,” Twilight said “it looks so advanced and intricate...” “Yea...I know” getting a drink of water from my bottle. Taking a view around, all of the mares were finishing up studying my possessions and giving them back to me. “So do all humans have powers like you???...” said rarity as I finished taking a sip of water. “No... They are normal like Pinkie or Applejack but... I mean magic in my world is stuff of tales and fable’s and flying is something we can't physically do but we made machines that can do that for us” “Interesting,” said Twilight as she said something else “also you haven't showed us your so called ‘powers’ that you have yet...” “Yea if he has any” said Rainbow dash. “Oh yea I haven't...” ignoring what Rainbow dash said “well I can show you girls what I'm capable of... just watch...” as my powers activated changing my eye color to blue. “That's lame” said Rainbow dash. “I'm not done yet Rainbow dash” as I started to change into what I originally was when I made myself a pony... Now I was an alicorn. “What!?...you have wings now” as she glided around me. “What kind of magic was that?” Twilight said. “Yea what kind of spell that be?” said Applejack. “Oh my dear twilight...” imitating Sherlock Holmes “it is not magic but my powers at work you see...” as they looked bewildered. “But I am not done yet...” changing back my voice. I stuck my left hoof out as I used my powers to change it to a blade “Woah,” said Raindow Dash “that's awesome!!!” coming up and looking at her reflection in the blade. “Yea...if we go outside I can show you more...” they all nodded in excitement. We all went outside as I powered up... I have a tendency to show off mostly because my powers influence my personality... You'll see. As they were looking on: “Ok girls I will show you my energy blast... Stand back as this might get dangerous” as I raised my left hoof and pointed to the Forest I was hoping that I would be able to create a blast in this form as I felt the energy in my hoof. The wind was stirring up making the branches move around and the then a small sphere of energy started to form just outside my hoof. “Steady” I said as the mares just saw in awe of what was happening. The sphere grew to a size of a large pumpkin before whoosh... I released it in to the forest... Then it exploded creating a bright light, destroying the trees that were there and leaving a black and charred mark around the area my blast had hit. The area that my blast had destroyed was small compared to what it would be if I let it get to full power. “Huh...so I can shot my Gigablasts in this form... Who would of known” turning around as I saw them with open mouths and small twitches in their eyes. “Girls are you okay?” “...” no response. “Come on... That wasn't full power so...” as Twilight interjected. “You're telling me that wasn't fully charged” still with a twitch in her eye. “Yea so... I mean can't you create blast with your magic or something” She said no by shaking her head. “Oh... Well you guys wanted to see so that's what you get” I said walking towards them as Rex walked outside with Spike... “... So that's why I call him Master” said Rex. “Oh, so because he saved you, you are loyal to him” said spike putting his claw to his chin. “Mmm... You could say that” as he saw what I did in the forest. “What...did you do?” putting his small arms up, pointing at the forest. “Umm... Well you see I did a demonstration” rubbing my left hoof at the back head. “Oh...ok” he said shrugging his shoulders as rainbow dash said something. “Ok you showed us what you can do but where did all that power come from because I highly doubt that was magic...” “Well your correct rainbow dash and I will show you my source for my powers” taking out my left hoof and holding it there as I focused... “What you doin’?” said Pinkie Pie. Still focusing as a white crystal started to leave my hoof. “Well girls that would be the source of my powers” I said as they gazed at it levitating in my hoof. “Ooo...” they all said. “There you go... The source” I said grabbing it. “How did you get it?” said Rarity. “Yea yea I want to know!!!” said pinkie pie jumping around me. “Well... Long story short I was destined to have these powers” “But... Wait!,” said Twilight “what about your cutie mark? I mean you have one” as I looked at my flank. “How did you get it?” she said looking befuddled. “I don't know Twilight, when I came to this world and changed the to a pony there it was and present” “What does it mean?” said Fluttershy. “Honestly... I don't really know, but what I know is that it has to do with my powers or something” “That's mighty interesting partner” said Applejack. “Yea... Well ladies I think that's all I can show you for now” as they all awed wishing to see more. “Well if that's it then it would be time for you girls to go” said Twilight. “Oh so you can flirt with him” said Rarity smiling at her. “Ooo... Twilight has crush...” said Rainbow Dash smirking at her. Twilight blushed as she said assertively “I do not!” “Yea yea that's what they all say” said Rainbow Dash. “Anyways darling we will be going now because we have things to do like make new dresses for important guests” said Rarity. “Ta-ta Hassiel” she said. “Bye Hassiel” said Fluttershy. “See you later Hassi-ator” said Pinkie pie enthusiastically.. “Talk to you later partner” said Applejack. “Bye Hassiel and I want to see you fly soon” said Rainbow Dash. “Well bye girls and thanks for the hospitality” I said waving as they left. Now it was me, Rex, Twilight and Spike until I realized: “Wait where am I going to sleep!?” I said looking at twilight. “Well I have a guest room if you want to take it” she said with a nervous tone. “Sure that would be great because it's late in the afternoon now” looking at the sun. “Ok than it's settled... Let me just go inside and get the room ready” she said trotting away inside the tree that was a house. As she went in I focused my attention to Rex and Spike who were standing there looking at me. “So Rex where were you all this time... Hmm...” “Well Master I was sitting listening to you in a place that was higher up and then I saw a dragon walk up to me say ‘hey ’ and bam,” pointing at spike “for the time you were talking with those mares I was talking to this guy” “Cool you made a friend, that's nice Rex” I said. “Wow dude you're awesome,” said Spike looking at me “I saw all the things you had and Rex explained everything you had to me” “Thanks little dude” patting him in the head as he went inside. “I think we should go around town and talk to the local population Rex and then go to Canterlot to meet the princesses tomorrow, what do you say Rex?” “Yeah sure I'm up to that” said Rex. “Ok than it's settled we will leave at 8 am” “Ok Master... Now let's go inside and take a break from all this talking” he said yawning. “Sure thing man” as we went inside the house... Author's Note Sorry for the long wait... been tied up with work... more updates will happen soon and faster too!!! YAY!!! So enjoy the chapter :)
Chapter 5: That Night And The Next Morning (Edited)Early Evening Twilights House When I went inside the house I was walking around looking at the books she had and went to grab a couple of them that were under history, walked into the guest room and sat on the bed, opened them up and started to read. For the next hour as Twilight was studying and Rex and Spike were chatting it up over in the living room I was learning about Equestrian history in depth... Well tried. I opened the first book and it wasn't in any language I knew and I wondered why not English or something that made sense but I realized that this was still a cartoon and they might of made up writing for the text so I asked Twilight to tell me what it said: “Hey Twilight, can you come over here...” I said loudly “Sure...coming” she said back. As she walked in I was laying on back holding the book with my hoofs. “So what do you want?” she said with a warm smile. “Well let's just say I don't understand the text here” “But you speak Equestrian and you should know how to read it right? ” she said waiting for a response. “Well I speak English and it's exactly the same as Equestrian but the writings are different...” “Oh... I see ...well I can help you understand the text” as she laid on the bed next to me, I turned off my back and scooted where she was. “Well Hassiel... This ... Says ‘Equestrian History: the Completed edition’ ” she said trailing her hoof across the cover of the book as her tail accidentally touched my tail causing her to blush profoundly. “Thanks Twilight that's all I needed, I think I can figure out the translations using my powers ” not noticing her tail touching mine and her intense crimson blush she had. “Uhuh...no problem” as she quickly walked of my bed and left without warning. I saw her leave and wondered ‘Why did she leave so quickly?’ as I went back to deciphering the text I had in front of me. An hour later “...Ok so alicorns were first recorded to be seen after the first Hearth's Warming Eve... Hmm that's makes sense I think ...” closing the book. “Well the sun is setting so I have to eat before I forget, ” as my stomach grumbled “ good thing I have my lunch that I made” getting out of bed and walking downstairs. As I walked by I saw Twilight studying some scrolls and taking note and decided to leave her be as I walked up to my bag and took out my food. “Ahh... Still warm ... Good now I'm going to enjoy some of this” as I somehow grabbed my spoon and dug in. “Mmm... That's some good kimchi with fried rice ” All of a sudden I heard Twilight come to the living room where I was and she stopped and looked at me shocked. I looked at her and said with food in my mouth “ hey... Twilight ” as I swallowed my food. “Oh hey there... Sorry for running off like that...” saying moving her hoof on the ground. “Don't worry, It's okay if you have things to do” as I was getting up. “Yea...sure” she said still looking at the ground. “Well then, I'm going off to bed now because I'm somehow tired” stretching all fours. “But the sun just set...” she said confused. “Mhmm... But... I have things to do tomorrow and I'll have to wake up early” “Well Hassiel ... Goodnight” she said with a warm smile. “Thanks, goodnight to you to and if you see Rex just tell him I'm sleeping” “Ok I will” As I walked into the guest room again I had a realization: “I can't keep staying here in someone’s house leaching off of them... I'm going to have to get temporary housing; well I will have to ask the princesses tomorrow if I can get a house... Well I think I could ask” telling myself. As I got into bed and pulled my sheets on me I looked up to the ceiling and closed my eyes. ~~~~~~~~~ I had awoken to a familiar setting: Home. Walking around looking at everything and seeing if anything was different. “Well I'm human again” looking at the clothes I was wearing, a white T-shirt and blue basketball shorts. As I scanned around I found something out of place: “Aha... We don't own black couches” pointing at them. “Well I'm dreaming and I'm at home...” I walked to my room and was surprised to see two people there one sitting in my rolling chair and the other sitting in my bed. “What are you two doing in my dream?” I said. “What can a bro see 'nother bro or what?” said one of them melodramatically wearing a black T-shirt and jeans. “Yes, I agree and I have to say of what idiotic thing you get yourself into this time” he said in a serious tone. “Well Uriel, what I did only is temporary and will be fixed just as soon as time will allow it ” I said with a serious tone too. “Yes, yes... Terabyte gave us the full report of what you did and I say brother of mine ... Even though you're the oldest... You are very irresponsible and like to take risks that only result in good outcomes or bad outcomes” looking more calm as he spoke “Hey!!!... You didn't answer my question” said the person in the black T-shirt. “Shut up Raphiel!” I said to him. “Look...I'm going to fix this by myself and you two aren't going to interfere... Got it!?” I said assertively. “Well that's the thing, me and Raphiel are going to the world you are in and helping you fix this” “What!?,” I looked at them with confusion “ you can't go where I am, haven't you guys read the report... Nothing can go in or out...” as Raphiel stopped me. “No, no no... Nothing can go out ... But things can go in still” smiling deviously at me. “And you will not stop us from doing this because that's what we do... help each other” Uriel said. “Hmm... Fine,” sighing “you guys can ‘help me’ but try not to cause problems especially you Raphiel” pointing at him. “Ok man... Chill ... I will try my very best to not cause problems,” as he mumbled “ even though I control and evil and chaos...” “What did you say?!” I said to him. “Nothing” he said smiling at me. “Well brothers let me be as I enjoy this dream” looking at uriel as he said: “We are coming tomorrow... Early in the morning” “Ummm...why” I said. “Well we decided it would be a surprise to see us but like this meeting happened, then you should know in advance” “Ok well bye-bye and leave my dream” I demanded as they looked at me. “Ok bro... Don't have to be a little bi...” as Uriel shut his mouth. As they left, I wondered what their presence would do to this world I am in... Contemplating about it still, I heard a hoot echoing in my head as my dream started to end... ~~~~~~~~~ I woke up to the noise of an owl in the house. I looked at the clock on the wall and I could read ‘5 O’clock’. “Wow it’s early... Well it’s time for me to wake up and stretch ” getting out of bed and starting to stretch. I started with my legs... Well I had four now so it took less time for that. My wings felt stiff so I decided to stretch them too. “Wow that feels good” turning my attention to Rex which was still sleeping in a small bed next to mine. “Aww... He looks adorable when he sleeps” I whispered to myself. I got my bag and went downstairs as I walked by and saw Twilight sleeping in her study room. “Wow you were studying hard” I said as I grabbed a blanket nearby and covered her with it. “Yea you better sleep well” smiling at her as she slept soundly. I walked out and went to the kitchen and turned on the lights. ‘Hmm... I didn't know that these ponies used electricity... I wonder where the power comes from?’ as I opened the fridge “I didn't know a fridge existed in this world either,” telling myself as I grabbed orange juice and bread “well you learn something everyday” I put the bread and orange juice on the counter and got a knife that was there and started to slice the bread as I heard a voice: “You better cut more of those... I'm hungry” As I stopped cutting, I instantly recognized the voice. “Raphiel?” perplexed at what I heard. “The one and only and also Uriel... If you turn around” Turning around and seeing them in their human forms standing, and slouching slightly because of height of the ceiling. “When did you guys get here?” I asked them. “Oh... Five minutes ago, ” Raphiel said as he snickered at me “ nice form... Are supposed to shoot rainbow and candy out of your ass or what ” said laughing at me. “Very funny...” I said sarcastically “but the only reason for this is to blend in with the local population” “Yea... Sure... We both know you want to bang that unicorn in the other room” pointing where Twilight's study room is. “Really?... That's why I don't bring you to anything” I said seriously. “Whaaattt?... Humor doesn't kill and if I was a horse I too would bang her” he said with a smile in his face. “Whatever you perv...” changing the mood and conversation “so guys!... As you're here then let's get this started and first things first... You two have to change into ponies to blend with the population in this world” “Ok bro” said Uriel calmly. “Oh hell no!!! I'm not changing into one of those cartoonish things... That shit is too girly!!! ” said Raphiel. “Oh come on brother... Here.. I'll give you this bottle of vodka if you change to a pony” said Uriel pulling out a bottle trying to reason with him. “Ok bro, I will but it better be worth it” he said as he activated his powers and changed to a pony. Black flames surrounded him as he transformed. “There... I changed now give me that alcohol” he said as Uriel gave him the bottle. He opened it up and took a sip and spit it back out. "What that's not vodka... That's water ... You lying...” as I put my hoof on his mouth muffling his voice “Woah there bro, chill and look at yourself ” I told him. He walked up to a mirror in the living room and saw himself. He was a graphite colored Pegasus with black mane with blonde highlights, his tail was the same, his wings were tinted from black at the tips to dark grey at the other side and his cutie mark was similar to mine but had a white outline with the same triple ying yang with the black part being bigger and larger than the other two. “I look badass in this color scheme” he said looking at himself. “I could get use to this” as he got on his hind legs and started to sing and dance: “I'm sexy and I know it... I work out” All me and my other brother could do is face plant and hoof plant... “Ok... Then, Uriel it’s your turn” As he nodded, activating his powers causing the living room to fill with smoke and when it subsided we saw a unicorn. He was grey with a brown mane and black and white highlight's, his tail was also brown with a silver highlight, his horn was grey and his cutie mark was like ours but the grey being on top and larger than the other two. “Hmm... Not bad ... Grey looks good on me” as he looked in the mirror. As Uriel and Raphiel looked in the mirror as certain lavender pony walked in and stopped in her tracks looking at me and the two unknown ponies that were in her living room. “Umm... Hassiel who are those ponies?” she said nervously as she wiped her eyes. I turned around and greeted Twilight: “Morning sleepy head, I saw you sleeping in your study room” I said smiling at her. “Yea I was up all night reading spell books” looking at the two ponies that were behind me. “Care to tell me who they are?” with a confused but curious face. “Oh right... Well this is Uriel and Raphiel... And they are My brothers” pointing to them respectively. “Wait! You have brothers?!” she said surprised. “Yea... And I think you should say hi to them” stepping out of the way. “Hi there my name is Twilight sparkle, please to meet you two” she said nervously. “The pleasure is mine,” said Uriel shaking her hand “ I'm Uriel and I am the collective, calm, just, and intellectual one” “So your more formal and respectful than your other brothers” she said. “Yes... Most of the time,” he said smiling at her “and I must say that you seem like a intellectual pony too” “Yea... Sort of” as she rubbed her hoof behind her head As Uriel was about to say something else Raphiel pushed him out of the way and introduced himself: “What’ up, I'm Raphiel and I'm a party animal, a prankster / jokester , a fighter ... A good one too, I'm open minded so don't expect me to not say anything in situations and I like to be random and chaotic unless I'm having sex” he said shaking her hand and giving her a dap. “Sooo... he's the crazy one of the bunch” she said looking at me. “Yea...” I said as Raphiel interrupted me. “Woah there... You are the one who is psychopathic and sadistic” he said pointing his hoof at me. “Yea when I'm mad or in tough situations... Don't listen to him Twilight, he likes to prove he's better than me all the time” I said to Twilight. “Oh...ok... Well I think I should get breakfast ready as you guys wait here” she said as she started to walk off. “Wait!!!, ” said Uriel “ let me help you with that I know how to cook ” “Ok that would be great” said Twilight as they walked into the kitchen. “Yeaaa!... Go get some of that flank, brother ” Raphiel said as they both turned around. “Really Raphiel... You can go a minute without saying something perverted” Uriel said scolding him. “What!? It's supposed to be funny ... Jeez man take some chill pills” he said as I slapped the back of this head. “Hey!!! What was that for!?” rubbing his head. “That's for causing trouble and like I told you earlier that's the reason I don't invite you to places” I whispered to him. “Fine...” he said sighing. “Now let's go to the kitchen was wait as there cooking” “Sure whatever...” All four of us walked into the kitchen as me and Raphiel sat in the table, Uriel and Twilight stated to cook and for the rest of the time Uriel and twilight were taking about what to use as ingredients to make it better Raphiel messed with me by poking me in the side... “Poke...” said Raphiel as he jabbed my side. “Stop it...” I said kicking his leg. “Poke...” “I said stop it” As he took a pause and looked away. “Thank you” I said. “Poke...” he said. “Ok that's it I'm kicking your ass” I said angrily. “Yea if you can touch me” as he walked away. I got up and tackled him to the ground as Uriel turned around and said: “Ok you two...” activating his powers a splitting us apart “every time you two meet you have to create a scene!!!” he said in anger. “But he started it” said Raphiel whining and pointing at me. “That's BS” I said as Twilight was just snickering in the background. I activated my powers and broke away and walked towards Uriel. “You think you can stop me... I'm more powerful than you” getting face to face. “Yea your vague threats are just that vague... and you know we don't have problems with each other” he said as we got toe… well hoof to hoof. “You're right but can't you let me rough him up a bit?” I said trying to reason with him. “No. Because you guys have to learn how to coexist” he said. “How can we,” Raphiel said “I’m a being of darkness and chaos and he's a being of light and creation” “He's right you know” agreeing with him. “Well... I'm order and justice so I'm telling you two to stop for now until tomorrow…ok?!” Uriel said. “what!?” we both said as he gave us a mean eye. “Yea I could opt for that” I said “Yea sure” Raphiel agreed as he nudged me. “Well that's settled so why don't we have pancakes now” said Twilight. “Ok but let me wake up Spike and Rex” I said as I walked out and went upstairs ~~~~~~~~~ There was an awkward silence in the room as the only person connecting the three people left as Twilight nervously broke the tension in the room. “So out of the three who's the oldest?” said Twilight “Hassiel” said both of them “And whos the youngest?” “Me” said Raphiel. “That leaves me as the middle child” Uriel said. “But I mean our age difference isn’t that great... ” said Raphiel. “Correct brother” said Uriel nodding. “What do you mean?” said Twilight. “Well we're triplets you see” Uriel said looking at his brother. “Oh... That explains the similarity of your voices” she said realizing something she had wondered for a while now. “Yea...” Raphiel said as he rubbed his face in boredom. “When's the food coming” he said. “When everyone is here” Uriel responded. “They better hurry up” Raphiel said as Twilight smiled at them. ~~~~~~~~~ I was upstairs as I walked into the guest room and saw Rex still sleeping there. I walked up to him and slightly shook him, whispering: “Wake up buddy ... Breakfast is ready” He opened his eyes slowly and responded “Uh... Is it food time again” “Yea it is so wake up and go to the kitchen, so you can get some pancakes” I said in a soft and calm voice “Ok I'll get down just let me stretch...mmm...” “Ok buddy I'll be downstairs...ok” “Yea sure master” I left the room as I saw spike get up. “Morning spike” I said in a happy tone “Uh...hey...morning to you... yawn... Too” “Well breakfast is ready in the kitchen so go now” “Oh yea I'm up for that” he said as went down I went back downstairs to the kitchen which as calm and silent with Rex and Spike there waiting for the food “Well I'm back so let's eat” I said in an enthusiastic tone “You're bad in bringing up moods” said Raphiel “Oh shut it you...” I said to him Twilight interrupted us by saying: “Well we made pancakes with the help of Uriel and I might add that the batter you made tasted amazing” “Thanks Ms. Sparkle and I thought it would be hard to grab things with hooves but it seems everything just sticks to you” Uriel said analyzing his hooves “If you know what I mean...” said Raphiel “Can you stop with the innuendos” I said to him. As the plates were passed around and the food was given Uriel started to talk to me: “Brother... What are we going to do today?” “Well... I was originally planning to explore town then go to Canterlot but as you two arrived then we'll go to Canterlot first” “What's this Canterlot you speak of Hassiel” he said befuddled. “I know...” said Twilight “It's a place that's on a mountain and it’s a city and that's where the princesses are at” she said quickly “Ok... But why there? ” Uriel said to me “You said that they're are princesses there” Raphiel said looking at Twilight “Yea Princess Luna and my teacher Princess Celestia” said Twilight “Did you just say teacher?” said Uriel “Yea I'm her personal protégée” she said with pride “Cool” said Raphiel leaning back in the chair “Huh... Their names mean moon and sun right?” Uriel said to Twilight “Yea” she said “So they supposed to be metaphors of those those objects ” he said “Not really it’s more like a literal personifications” Twilight said “What!?” Uriel said taking a sip of orange juice “Yea Princess Celestia raises the Sun and Princess Luna raises the Moon” she said as Raphiel said something to her: “You're telling me that magic is more powerful here in...in” he hesitated as Twilight completed his sentence “Equestia?” she said “Yea...” Raphiel said “And to answer your question: yes as you see, magic is predominate in this place and flying” she said “So no technology?” Uriel said shocked of what she said “No we use some... Like the lights you see in this house and other things” she said as uriel looked at the light bulb “Oh...” **** As we ate the pancakes the drank orange juice everything was silent except for the occasional burp or scratch. After that we walked outside to see the sun rise: “So Princess Celestia raises it” said Uriel “Yes and she is one of the rulers of Equestria with her sister Princess Luna ” Twilight said. “So their sisters huh...” said Raphiel. “Yea...” I said. The beams of the sun started cover the landscape as twilight went inside with spike leaving four of us outside to talk. “So brother I see you're hiding something from us” said Uriel. “What do you mean?” I said looking at him. “You know about this place don't you?” I said. “In what way?” I said looking confused. “That you have prior knowledge of this land before you arrived ...is that right?” I couldn't lie to him and Twilight was inside so I confessed: "Yes you are right brother but I couldn't say because of twilight and you two cannot say anything of what I am going to tell you ...ok? ” I said as they both nodded. “Ok... This place is part of a TV show that is on my earth and it's called: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic” I said so they could here hear it and only them. “So this is a cartoon essentially” Uriel said. “Yep” I said to him as Raphiel said: “How do you know about this show?” he said as I thought. ‘I haven't told them about me being a brony’ “I have seen it before” I said looking at the ground. “Wait!... If memory serves me well Uriel... Isn't this the show we caught Hassiel watching once ” he told him with a devious look. “Hmm ... You're right ... And he quickly changed it in embarrassment” he said as they both looked at me. “So you like this show huh...I knew you were less masculine than me” said Raphiel grinning to the max at me. “Shut up man ... This show isn't bad” I said defending myself. “Yea...I could see you playing with little ponies or imagining yourself being in their adventures being the hero or something ” he said laughing to the ground. “Well we are in an adventure in this universe we are in and two I would not play with ponies, I just like the show because of the characters and concepts they bring along” I said proudly. “Yea...sure” he said trying to catch his breath. "Well all that is settled and you two know that I have prior knowledge of this universe... How about we go to the place I was going to go to” I said. “Ok brother,” Uriel said as he whispered to me “ I don't mind what you like or dislike but whatever this show has and made you like it... All I have to say is this going to be a fun little adventure we are going to have?” “You bet,” I said happily “and even Raphiel will love it by the end of it” I said looking at him still laughing at me. “If that's true then we'll have a hell of an of adventure I see” Uriel said. “Yep” I said. I went inside and walked up to Twilight: “Hey Twilight! ” I said to her. “Oh hey Hassiel” she said back. “Well me and my brothers are going now ” “Ok... And good luck in your little adventure you're going to have” “Thanks Twilight” as I gave her a quick hug and walked off. She stood there still and blushing profoundly. **** I went back out walking again to my brothers and Rex. “So guys are you ready?” I told him as Rex pulled my leg. “Well I dont want go... I want to spend the day with Spike” he said hesitantly. “Hmm... Ok you don't have to go but behave ok?” “Yes Master” he said nodding as he walked away. “Well brothers are we ready?” “Yea” Raphiel said. “Yes” said Uriel. “Well lets go” as I started to walk away. “Umm brother where is this Canterlot” Uriel said. “And I don't think walking will cut it ” said Raphiel. “Oh yea ... Oops,” as I thought of what to do “I have it we can just teleport their” “Yea that seems suitable” said Uriel. “Well give us the coordinates” Raphiel said in demand. “Ok chill here it is” as I pulled out my locator and opened a map of this world and showed them were Canterlot was. “Now can we leave” I said. “Yea let's get out” Raphiel said. As we all powered up and teleported to Canterlot... Author's Note If there has any mistakes over that last chapters about anything from the interpretation of characters or anything else tell me... It's hard looking for those things... I'm bad at noticing things..lol Thanks and brohoof to you all :^) Edit notes... I'll be honest, I can't remember but it was some grammatical errors here and there... and the time was in December
Chapter 6: Canterlot And Real Estate (Edited)In the outskirts of Canterlot We had arrived in a dirt road outside of the city as I looked to my brothers who were looking at the city. The white castles that shined in the rays of the sun to the detail of each building even though it still that cartoon feel with it. the entire city was white even the walls. also the golden tops with some of them showing a sun as its pinnacle. it gave it a Medieval/ Renaissance look, as if this place was of prosperity and hope. This was a perfect day in a scene, even though this was the first time we'd visited this place I felt at peace... somewhat. “Wow...it looks magnificent” Uriel said with a shimmer in his eyes. “Cool nice castles” said Raphiel. “Well what are we waiting for” I said. The three of us walked into the gates of the city. The city was reasonably big as the three of us trotted around. “Well guys what do you think?” I said to them. “Look... Rich ponies” Raphiel said pointing his hoof at a couple of ponies at a table talking. “Yea this place is full of them,” I said sighing “and they think they're all that” “That’s true... I hate rich creatures of any species” said Raphiel. “Yea me too...” I said back. “They're not that bad” said Uriel. “Easy for you to say... You have manners” I told him. We continued to walk and were stopped by some ponies that were looking at us. “I have to say they look like simpletons” said a light blue mare with a fancy hat “Yes. Indeed they are really low class but one of them is an Alicorn” said a yellow stallion with a monocle “Yes but the horn must be fake look at it... There are only three princesses in the kingdom and there are no Prince's here” she said again. “You are correct” said the stallion. I couldn’t handle them talking behind my back like I couldn’t listen or something so I turned around and said to them: “So you guys think you're all that huh... Well I don't care what you two think because at the end of the day you ponies will end up in the depths of hell” I said in a treating manner. “Yea you little bitch and little colt-whore” Raphiel said smirking at them. “How foul and cruel language from you two and your brother must be the same I mean look at him with that horrible look to his face and bad mane...” the mare said as me and Raphiel growled at them. “Oh I think the animals need their shots” the stallion said as Uriel looked with a concerned face. We continued to argue with them as they continued to make fun of us and say things. “Well you forget that there filthy low down animals that ought to be leashed” said the stallion laughing with the mare. Uriel finally snapped as he pushed us out of the way and marched towards us with rage in his eyes. “Ok that's it!!!... you continue to insult and demoralize us like we are some sort of trash then there will be consequences,” he yelled violently making the mare and stallion shake in fear. He quickly activated his powers and pointed an energy blast at them as they froze with their pupils dilated like they were seeing there last moments. Then his the sphere of energy shrank as he looked at both of us and said: “Brothers I think beating them up would prove there point...Lets leave” he said as we walked away. I nodded. “I could of kicked there asses easily” said Raphiel pouting. “Well Uriel was right...let's go to the castle before we get into more arguments” I said smiling to him. **** We continued until we saw the gates of the palace. “Aha... The royal palace” I said to my brothers. “Ooo... Looks cool” said Uriel. Ahh... Reminds me of my palace but mine is black” Raphiel said as we all walked up until we were stopped by guards. “Halt! Who goes there?” said a guard to my left. “Oh just some ponies who know the princesses" I said in a charming tone. “No pony can go in unless you have a letter or we have been told by Princess Celesita herself” he said as Raphiel walked up to them. “Ok if I give you these drinks then will you leave” as he took out of his bag two bottles of vodka “You cannot bribe us with alcohol” the guard said. “Well them I'm out of ideas” he said as Uriel took a stab at it. “Hello Sir I have to say that you will let us in because you know that your childhood was not the best and you feel pity that that what you are doing happened to you” he said looking straight into the eyes of the guard. “Psychology will not work on me...I'm a trained guard” he said in confidence I signaled my brothers to huddle up as I talked to them. “Well none of that worked so why don't we use our powers to get in” “Yea why didn't think of that first” said Uriel “So what will it be ... Blast them away or skin them alive” said Raphiel rubbing his hoofs together in a sinister way. “No we are not doing that,” I said scolding at him “I was thinking of mind control” “Good idea brother we can just make them move out of the way” Uriel said happily. “Yep” I said as we walked up to the guards again. “I told you ponies you cannot go in” the guard said in a angry tone. “Oh I just wanted to do something” I said activating my powers. As he was going to say something I looked into his eyes and them he was in trance as Uriel did the same thing to the other guard “Ok then let us in” said Raphiel said as the guards still in trance's moved out of the way “Good then... Brothers come on we have to meet royalty” he said as we walked in and snapped the guards out of the trance leaving them disoriented and confused We walked in to the palace as we were looking for the princesses. “Wow this place is big” I said in awe looking at the architecture and the mosaics on the windows. “Yea...I would love to live here but change the color scheme to black” Raphiel said Uriel was silent looking around. We walked to the end of the hallway until we saw two large golden doors and a sign that was in Equestrian and it said: “Royal Chambers” I opened the doors as we walked in as saw two familiar Alicorns talking to each other “Hello princesses” I said nervously. They stopped talking and looked at me. “Oh hello there Hassiel” said the white alicorn. I took a pause until I said “ Wait! How do you know my name!?” “Oh my faithful student sent me a letter this morning telling me about you and your brothers who came to this world too...” she said smiling at me. “So you know their names too?” I said in a confused way. Yes ...the one with the graphite coat is Raphiel and the one with the grey coat is Uriel and Twilight also gave me a description of all of you” she said looking at them. “That's good princess Celestia that saves me introductions” I said to her. “Well yes and why did you visit?” Celestia said. “I just wanted to come and talk to you and your sister” I said as Princess Luna looked at us. “HELLO THERE I AM PRINCESS LUNA!” she said in her Canterlot voice. “Shit! that was loud” said Raphiel covering his ears in pain. “Sister not so loud” Celestia said chuckling at her. “Sorry sister of mine” she said as we walked towards them. Raphiel said to them “it’s a pleasure to meet two wonderful and beautiful mares like you” bowing and looking at Luna as she blushed slightly. “Yes brother it is a pleasure” Uriel said as he kissed the hooves of both princesses. “Thank you” said princess Celestia. “So douth brothers have powers too?” said Luna. “Yes...” I said nodding at her “I feel that there is another reason for your visit Hassiel... Am I right?” Celestia said. “Yea... I was wondering if I could get a temporary living area for the three of us” I said nervously. “Well sure... I was wondering where you were going to stay for the next couple of months” “Yea...” rubbing the back of my head “Twilight was nice enough to let me sleep one night in her house but I don't like leaching off of ponies” “I see ... well I will tell the real estate pony in Ponyville that you three will need a house and don't worry about the cost I will personally sent the money to him because your three are guests in this land and should be treated with respect” she said “Thanks you princess Celestia” I bowed to her. “No problems and you dont need to bow to me or call me princess” she said smiling at me “Ok...” I said as Raphiel walked up to Luna. “So you raise the moon right?” he said looking at her in the eyes. “Yes I do... Why?” she said nervously. “Well because I love the night because I am a being of darkness and what makes it special is the moon” he said causing her to blush deeply. “Why thank you...” she said as Raphiel away. “So Celestia how are you diplomatically because you're a leader in this kingdom” Uriel said to her “I can assure you that ruling this land for over a thousand years have made my diplomatic skills superb to the point of having no wars since my rule...” she said confidently to him. “So you have no military” he said. “I have an army I assure you but they don't see much conflict” “Are they combat ready” Uriel continued. “I don't really know but the royal guards are” she said thinking. “Ok...maybe one of these days us three can see the power of your military and judge it” he said. to her. “You can do that?” Celestia said surprised “Yes. ‘We can do that’ because I and my brothers have aspects of combat and strategy... As you see I am a master of strategy in all aspects and I keep everything organized, Raphiel is a master combat specialist and is usually in the front lines, and Hassiel is the leader which means he always keeps moral up and when needed he lands the final attack on any enemy we face” Uriel finished as I walked up to both princesses. “Well it was a nice time we all had and thank you Celestia and Luna for giving me housing this land I have arrived in” I told them smiling. “No thank you for visiting us and showing us your brothers which I might say reminds me of Luna and I” Celestia said to me “Yes Hassiel tis were a formidable meeting” she said as she was looking at Raphiel. “Ok bro's it's time to leave” I told them “Aw... Can't I still have a conversion with Luna” Raphiel said pouting at me “No. We have to go ok?” I demanded “Fine... Ok Luna nice talking to you even though it was short” he said winking at her. “Uh...yes” Luna said blushing again. “Celelstia it was also a pleasure meeting you and like Raphiel said it was short but I hope for more of these meets” he said shaking her hand “No no no I was pleased to meet you” she said smiling deeply “Ok guys let's go now and Celestia could I get an address to this real estate pony you talked about” I told them as we powered up again and Celestia gave me an address in a piece of paper as we teleported away The princesses were left there alone now as Celestia talked to Luna. “So you like him” she said causing Luna to blush. “How did you know?” she said innocently. “It was obvious sister of mine, mostly with the profound blushes you made on your face” Celestia said chuckling at her. “Tis not of humor” Luna said I an angry tone. “I'm sorry sis” said Celestia. “Well sister you cannot be talking either I saw you looking at Hassiel” she said as Celestia blushed slightly. “Well it seems we both have found liking for these new ponies I see” Celestia said pondering in her mind. **** Ponyville We had been gone for 2 hours but it seemed like forever as we appeared outside of town “Ok you two... Let's find this place” I told them “Isn't that the place” Raphiel said looking at a building with the sign saying ‘real estate’ in blue bold letters “Huh... How convenient” I said to Raphiel All of three of us walked into the building which was small we saw a pony on his desk shifting though papers He was a dark tan earth pony with greyish white hair and his cutie mark was of a house with a sale sign in it He looked up at the three of us and said Hello my there I see you three want a house... Well you have come to the right place, my name is: Sales Estate ... You might think weird his name is things he does well my parents were lucky for naming me that” as he finished I spoke: “Well nice to meet you and yes we are here for a house but princess Celestia said that she was going to pay for it” “Oh... Ok but she can only pay for a month because of new rules that were passed recently” he said. “That doesn't matter we just want a temporary place of say” I told him. “Ok then come to my back office and I'll show you the available houses that I have” he said as we followed. All four of us went to a bigger room a I was surprised of the models he had of every house in Ponyville. “Wow you made all of these houses” I looked at the model houses. “Yes... It took me a while but it was worth it so as you see the ones with a red sticker are ones that have been bought and the green ones are available and the ones with a yellow sticker are available but there are ponies living there already...” Me and my two other brothers looked around for a house. “Umm sir can you give us the houses that are available with three or more rooms in them” I told Sales estate. “Sure...” as he took pins and put them around the houses that were under the specifications I told him narrowing it down to three houses. The first house was near the center of town but it just had three room’s one kitchen and one bathroom. The second house was around the area and it also had three rooms with a kitchen, two bathrooms and a small patio The last house surprised me. It had five rooms, a music studio, a gaming room, three bathrooms and unlike the other two it was two stories, it had two kitchen, two big living rooms and it was in the outskirts of town which meant it had a big yard and to top it off it had balcony with and a patio on the back of the house. “How about that one” I pointed to the house that I saw last. “Good choice sir even though it has a yellow sticker on it I do like the architecture on it and the space it has” he said delightfully adding. “Do you mind living with other ponies?” I looked at him and shook my head no. “Well then... Is it a deal or what?” he said taking out his hoof. “Deal” I told him. “Ok... Just let me get some paper work done and bam you have your own living space” he said leaving the room. “We both like the choice you made isn't that right Raphiel?” said Uriel. “Yea bro... I like it mostly for that music studio and game room,” he said smiling “we could practice our music there” “Yea your right man I haven't played any instrument for a while now” I said to him. All of sudden Sales came back in: “Ok you three I have everything ready all you have to do is sign here...” pointing at the paper. One by one we signed our names on the paper as he shook our hands telling us: “Congratulations... You have a house now” “Thanks man and don't worry... Princess Celestia promised you with the money for whatever house we would of gotten and she said she would personally deliver the money just send her a letter of the cost ” I told him shaking his hand again “Ok sir I will” he said as we are walked out of the building. “Wait!... You forgot your keys” as Uriel got them “Well brothers I think we should go to our new house what do you say” “Yea we should... So we can pa...r...ty!!!” Raphiel said with enthusiasm. “If our pony roommates agree with that” Uriel said. ~~~~~~ 15 minutes of waking later “Well here we are ‘home sweet home’ ” I said happily. “Ah... This house looked like the model but it's bigger and more elegant close up” Uriel said. “Yea shut it with your awe and open the door” Raphiel said to Uriel. “Ok little bro” he said as he took the key from his bag and walked to the front door and opened the lock. “Aha... ” as the lock turned. We all walked in and observed the house from the living room. “Awesome... I like this” I said trotting around. “Ok guys let's look for our rooms and I hope our roommate's see us” I said again as we went to look at what room we would choose... Author's Note I will be putting chapters more chapters out as soon as I can but for now expect a pause for a while... Also tell me what need to tweaked a bit when it comes to the story itself or the flow of it. Thanks for the likes and Brohoof to you all :^) Edit notes.... Edited speech in certain parts and some grammar
Chapter 7: Musical Ponies And A PartyIn our house My two brothers found their rooms they were both up stairs to the left and right leaving the middle room open for me. I walked into the room. It was luminous and had the patio off the balcony. It had sky blue paint with a bed that could fit three ponies but it was a simple room. “Nice” I said, walking back out “I like this” As the three of us went back out our rooms we went downstairs to check out the rest of the house “Hey bro, what you think about our new rooms” said Raphiel. “I like them but it will need a couple of touches here and there” I said “Mhm...” Said Uriel. As we were all talking about our rooms the front door opened and two mares walked in “Vinyl can you please stop it” said a grey mare with black hair and her cutie mark: a purple treble clef “Oh what now you no likei when I ‘accidentally’ touchy you Octavia” she said laughing. “Uh... What am I going to you” she said as she stopped and look at the three of us. “Who are you?” she said as another pony walked in she was a white pony with a blue mane and shades on with her cutie mark being a set of eight notes. “Woah there... Who are you three?” the white mare said “Hello ladies,” Raphiel said “you wonder who we are...” All I was wondering was ‘oh boy there he goes again’ “Yes... We are...” said the grey mare “Ok well I'm Raphiel” he said I walked up and introduced myself: “I am Hassiel” as Uriel gave his intro “And I am Uriel” “Ok,” said the grey mare “well... I'm Octavia” she said in posture “What’ up I'm Vinyl Scratch” the white mare said “So what are you three doing here?” Octavia said “Well... You see... We live here now” I said shrugging “Oh... What!” she said “Yeah… Believe it ... We live here now” I said to the mares “Cool, Octavia... We gots roommates now...I hope they like party ” Vinyl Scratch said to Octavia “Yes!!!... She likes to p..ar...ty” said Raphiel “Buck yea!” she said giving Raphiel a hoof pump. “I think... All of us are going to have a good time” Raphiel said putting his hooves around both of us. I just rolled my eyes as all of us continued to talk. “Can you prove that you live here?” said Octavia “Yea here...” I said, giving her a copy of the deed and others things. “Oh...well then” she said looking at the papers as Uriel said something. “So what do you two do for a living?” “Well I play cello for the Canterlot ensemble” said Octavia “And I'm a DJ who plays dub step or I just call it ‘wubs’ ” Vinyl said “So you two are ponies who are musically gifted” Uriel said “You could say that” Octavia said “So... You guys play any instruments?” Vinyl said to all of us “Mhm... I play percussion” Uriel said “I play guitar, bass guitar, the saxophone and I also do vocals” Raphiel said proudly. “Well I play guitar and bass guitar like Raphiel but I like to play any string instrument but mostly my double bass and I do vocals too” I said as I pondered in my head what other things I do. “Wow so you guys know your music huh” Octavia said “Yeah...” I said as the conversation died down. “So you guys want to see our sweet music studio or what!?” Vinyl said breaking the ice “Yes ma'am!” Raphiel said putting his hoof on his forehead with a derpy look on his face as we walked away. The other living room was to the right of the house and Octavia and vinyl's room were there and to the left was the game room and a kitchen/ dining room and we were wondering where the studio was at We walked down the hallway to a door that was at the end of it “Well here we are” vinyl said She opened the door which was a set of stairs that went down to a small room “Beyond that door is the studio and all I have to say is that it is awesome” she said as she opened it. The studio was huge with a room with equipment and editing stuff and sound proof walls that were colored tan “Hmm... Looks good” Uriel said “Ooo... A mixer” I said walking into the a room “Well when we first got this house this was a basement but with some modifications we made it into a studio” said vinyl proudly “Well... let's go back upstairs” said Octavia “Ok” I said as we left the studio We went to the dining room and sat down and talked “So are you guys planning to do anything tonight?” Vinyl said “Nope...” Raphiel said “Hmm... We could...” I said when we heard: Ding Dong...Ding Dong “Let me get that” said Octavia We followed her to the front door as she opened it “Hello there” she said “Oh, hello Octavia” said a familiar voice “Twilight?... What brings you to these parts?” she said surprised “Oh I just wanted to remind Vinyl at what time the party would be tonight...can I come in?” Twilight asked “Of course you can” as Octavia fully opened the door Twilight walked in as was shocked to see the three of us standing there “What are you three doing here?” she said frozen in place. “Oh you know... Checking out our new house and talking to our new roommates” I said smiling at her “You live here now... b-but how did you get this house and with what money?” Twilight asked baffled “Well... yes we live here now... How did we get it... Well you can thank Princess Celestia and for the money issue she said she would pay for it... Well for a month” I finished as Twilight's mouth was wide open. “I think she’s used to opening her mouth like that” Raphiel said as he hoof pumped Vinyl who laughed at what he said. Uriel just looked at him with a mean eye as Twilight was about say something. “Ok... So that's why you went to Canterlot” she said “Yep… and what's this party you're talking about?” I said in confusion. “Oh it’s just a small party... Nothing BIG or anything” she said nervously looking away. “Are we invited!?” said Raphiel “Because a party isn't a party with the three of us... Mostly with me...” he said walking up to Twilight and looking at her for a response... “Yeah, you three are invited” she said fake smiling and a drip of sweat coming out of her forehead “Yes... Well bye...” as Raphiel went to upstairs and to his room “Where did he go to?” said Octavia “Oh every time there‘s a party he has to get his ‘things’ ready?” Uriel said “What things?” said Vinyl “Well... He gets mostly alcohol and sober shots” I said to her “What are sober shots...? I know what the word sober means but what is it?” Twilight said “They're syringes filled with a blue liquid which can make you sober almost instantly and Raphiel created them because he apparently felt like it” I said sighing “That's so cool I want some of that stuff when I hangover” said Vinyl chuckling “So Vinyl at eight you have to be there... Ok?” Twilight said “Sure... Twi I'll be there on time” Vinyl said as Twilight quickly waved goodbye to us and left “Huh... She must be busy with party stuff” I said **** For the rest of the day I was fixing my room, Uriel's and took a shower as my brother went with Octavia to get some food and soap for all of us. Raphiel took a shower too but went back to his room and worked on whatever he was doing. Vinyl was in her room as I heard dub step and techno music coming out of her room. As I was deciding what to do with my brother’s room I could hear the music from Vinyl’s room as Raphiel turned up his music. The meshing of music made me think of playing music but I sadly had things to do A couple of hours before party Octavia and Uriel had come back from getting all of the food and soaps / shampoos they could get as I was resting in my room looking at what I did I changed the color of the paint to a light tan color and changed the blinds to white as I fit space for my instruments which I had to get. The balcony I fixed up by clearing it and stripping the white paint off and leaving it bare and throwing away everything from there “Ah... I'm done with this I think I should get a snack” I walked out of my room and went to the kitchen and saw Uriel and Octavia “Hey!... You two are back... How was the trip?” “Mmm... It was fun I got to talk to this lovely mare for most of the afternoon” Uriel said happily “About what?” I said “Well I asked her about how she came to play music and she asked me from where I was from” he said as Octavia spoke “And he explained to me in the utter most detail about multiple universes and how you three protect reality and also about what kind of powers you guys have” she said ecstatically “Oh... Well it seems like you had a nice conversation with my brother huh?” I said “Yes. Even though he said he couldn't go over everything thing because that would take forever, I got a grip of who you three are” she said looking at Uriel “Yes...but anyways are you ready for tonight’s festivities Hassiel?” Uriel asked “Yep... I just finished fixing my room and I've already taken a shower” I said “Ok brother great...well we have two hours before the party starts so I will get myself ready and you get Raphiel out of his room ok?” he said to me “Sure thing little bro” I said saluting him with a funny face causing Octavia to giggle a bit I walked to Raphiel's room and all I heard were liquids mixing in flasks I knocked on the door and said “Hey... Bro” “...” no response “Hey Raphiel we have less than two hours before the party starts get out of there and enjoy the fresh air ” I said loudly “Almost done” he said in a similarly high voice “Ok I'll be here waiting” “Ok...ok I'll be out in a second” as he walked to the door and opened it “What’ up big bro?” he said with one ear bud in his right ear as Green Day blasted from the other. “Have you taken a shower yet” I told him “Yea I did ... I don't like smelling like a fat sweaty sumo wrestler you know... I have standards” he said mixing test tubes together “Are you still making sober shots?” I said shaking my head “Yep... The only reason is because it took me awhile to set up everything and remember how make it” “Oh... Wait!? With what ingredients?” I said puzzled “Well I brought my storage cube as you see and I just got what I needed” as he showed me a cube the size of a rubix cube “Hmm... I knew I forget something” I said to him “Yea these little things are so useful... I can fit almost anything in it” He wasn't lying because Uriel had found the technology in a universe he visited and brought it back and started to mass produce them and the best thing was that you could fit as Raphiel said anything in it from food to equipment. The reason for that was the cube had a scanner which scanned the object then absorbed it into a database which could only be retrieved by voice command. “Well, ok Raphiel I'll tell you when it's time to leave ok?” I told him “Sure thing man” as he walked back into his room singing to himself: “I'm going party... I'm going to get them bitches drunk...” **** 15 mins before party ‘Well I don't have to wear anything because no one uses clothes so I think I'm good’ I was contemplating about clothes as Vinyl and Octavia came up to me “Hey, we're leaving now” said Vinyl “Why?” I asked “Well I have to set up my equipment and Octavia is… somewhat going to help me” she said as Octavia pushed her “Ok but I'm leaving at eight... And, where is it at?” I said to her “Oh it’s at Sugar Cube corner, aka, Pinkie Pie’s place” she said “Thanks” I said remembering the pink pony As they left I went to the stairs and said “Hey, you two! Are you ready?” I said yelling “Yeah!!!” Raphiel said “Coming!!!” Uriel said 5 min later They both walked downstairs and stopped Raphiel was carrying a bag with sober shots and alcohol Uriel just fixed his hair and was balancing a big plate of pizza on his back “Well what are we waiting for let's go!” I said assertively “Ok bro... Calm your tits” Raphiel said We all walked out the house and locked the door. I helped my brother with the pizza as Raphiel walked ahead It took us 10 min to get there because I was helping Uriel with the big dish When we got there I saw no light on as Raphiel knocked the door “Hey!... Knock knock... Anyone there... I got vodka” “Bro, just open the door,” I said “ the pizza is getting cool” as he turned the door knob. We walked into the dark building as I said: “Hello anypony here?” as all of a sudden the lights turned on and everypony said “SURPRISE!!!” Me and Uriel jumped almost dropping the pizza as Raphiel just stood there looking around We all saw a sign that said ‘Welcome Hassiel, Uriel and Raphiel’ “Oh so that's why Twilight was nervous about telling us about the party” Raphiel said “Yep and weren't you SURPRISED!!” said pinkie pie “Yes we were, but you almost made us drop the pizza” I said to her “Oops sorry” she said smiling All of my recently new found friends were there and most of Ponyville I could recognized a couple of ponies like Lyra and Bon bon, Carrot Top, Berry Punch, Colgate, Derpy Hooves and Roseluck but after that I did really know the rest of the ponies that were there. As Uriel left the pizza on a table Raphiel and I walked to talk to Twilight and her friends “Hey girls” I said as they all turned around “Well hello darling” said Rarity “Hey buddy” said Rainbow dash giving me a nudge on my shoulder “Howdy there partner” Applejack said “Hello Hassiel” said Fluttershy nervously “Well, I guess twilight told you of the other two guest that came, huh” looking at Raphiel and Uriel who had just appeared “Yes, yes... She did that's why the welcome sign had to be redone” Rarity said “Oh... Well here they are” I said pushing both of them forward There was a moment of silence until Raphiel said “Hello everypony I am Raphiel... But I think you already know that” he said looking at Twilight “Yea... Twi already told all of us about you two” said Rainbow Dash “So no long intros,” said Raphiel leaning towards the mares “because I want to party and party hard” “Yeah, yeah, but let us introduce ourselves” she said as they started “Well I'm the awesome Rainbow dash” “I'm Rarity” she said looking at Uriel and giving him a wink “I'm Applejack” “And I'm Fluttershy” she said looking at Raphiel After the intros Raphiel went to talk to Rainbow dash and Fluttershy, Uriel talked to Rarity and Twilight. In the meanwhile I was standing around enjoying the snacks until Pinkie Pie came towards me “Hiya!” she said to me as I was eating nachos “Oh...mmhi...” I said with a mouth full of chips “Why aren't you talking to anypony” I swallowed as I spoke. “Well I'm just chillaxing and enjoying the food ... I'll talk in a bit” She came closer getting a piece of my nachos and whispered into my ear: “We're going to have some fun tonight... My love” She walked away leaving me with my jaw wide open and my mind racing ‘I don't want Pinkie pie to like me but I don't want to hurt her feelings... Decisions, decisions’ as turned around and bumped into two mares. “Oh sorry... I didn't mean to bump to...” as I stopped and saw two ponies who I knew from the show “Hello Lyra, Hello Bon Bon” “Hi!” they both said I walked away and trotted towards Raphiel to see what he was doing As that happened Uriel was chatting up with rarity and twilight “…so as you see I love to party” as he drank a shot of vodka “Oh, hey big bro... I'm just chattin’ up here with these lovely Pegasi” he said giving me a shot glass of vodka “No thanks... You know I don't drink,” I said grabbing it “anyways, how are enjoying this party Raphiel?” “Just like any party bro... Having fun and talking to the ladies...” looking at Rainbow dash and Fluttershy “Yeah, and your brother is... Awesome” Rainbow dash said “Yes he very certainly is” said Fluttershy blushing when Raphiel saw her. “That's nice to know...” I said leaving as I watched Raphiel lean against Fluttershy as she turned red I walked around more listening to the music which Vinyl was playing ‘Ah... Music’ as I accidentally took a sip of the drink of Raphiel's vodka I spat it out saying to myself “Oh no ... I'm not getting drunk tonight” as I felt the burning sensation in my throat I continued to walked until I saw Uriel with Rarity, Twilight and Applejack “‘Sup Uriel... Are you enjoying this or what?” I said to him as I joined the group “Oh hey brother... I just enjoying my talk with these beautiful mares” as he looked at Rarity. “Oh yes, yes... Your brother is quite the gentlecolt” Rarity said blushing slightly “He's also someone you can talk to even though he might be all fancy dandy” said Applejack “Yeah. One thing my bro has is talking to anypony and having a talk even though it's not always nice, but at least he tries” I said patting him on his back “So are you enjoying this party Hassiel?” asked Twilight “Yea... but I'm not feeling it” I said anxiously “Feeling what?... Is something wrong dear?” said Rarity in a worried tone “Well no... Nothing's wrong with me, I just don't want to party right now” I said looking away “I know what's bothering you brother, ” Uriel said putting his hoof on my shoulder “Is it fixing what you've done and returning everything back to normal?” I just nodded as I walked away thinking “Why is he like this” said Rarity to Uriel “Well... He's trying to find purpose in his visit to this universe and the long term effects, it makes him think nonstop and I think leaving him alone for the moment is the best thing” he said looking at me “Is he always like this?” asked Twilight “No. It just happens at random and when a stimulant triggers it...” he said “Will he be alright?” said Rarity “Yea... I think he just needs to be alone for the moment” **** As I was walked around I couldn't help to think of what my purpose was here in Equestria. I mean out of all places here, the universe full of talking ponies, but I kept wondering why here? Is there a reason for this arrival? Is there something that I have to fix here other than getting back? All of these questions were in my head, but at the present moment I couldn't worry about such things. “Hey brother can we talk for a bit?” Uriel asked, breaking my train of thought “Sure... Why?” I said perplexed “Well…, I know that you're feeling a bit confused about all of this and I just want to talk about it so... can we?” he said looking at me “It's good that you worry about me little bro, but I assure you I'm not confused about anything” I said fake smiling at him “But you are... Can't you see it in yourself...I...I read your thoughts and they screamed purpose and effects and frankly I can't see you like this you need to snap out of it and live life by the day just as mother would ” he said putting his hoof on my shoulder “Yeah... you're right I… I just think too much sometimes and it consumes me ... You know?” I said giving him a pat in his head “Yes... I know and that's why you should at least talk around with these ponies and enjoy this party... to relieve your stress” Uriel said “Ok bro, I'll try to” I said looking at some ponies to my left. He walked away to where he was before as I walked around saying hi to ponies and getting more food. ~~~~~~ The party had been going on for a while now and Raphiel was starting to get drunk with Rainbow Dash as Uriel was watching him vigilantly for anything he'd do. I was actually starting to enjoy this passing the thoughts I had earlier and having some fun. I had told some jokes to Twilight and co., Raphiel and I pulled a prank on Rainbow Dash which caused her to get mane wet and I was chatting it up with random ponies that I knew either by name or sight and everything seemed alright. ~~~~~~ “Raphiel?! Are you ok” I said looking at him He was upside down trying to fly away “Ye...ye...yeah, bruh bruh... Just trying s-something new” he said trying as Rainbow laughed hysterically. “Hahaha... I have n-never seen it done before, but go a-ahead” she said as she took another shot of vodka that Raphiel had given her. I just sighed at his futile attempts and could help to giggle a bit. I turned my attention to Fluttershy who was sitting there silent as she could ever having her eyes glued at the shenanigans they were both doing “Are you just watching them or what?” I asked as she turned her head to me “Just watching over Rainbow... She can get crazy in these situations” she said as Raphiel got up sat beside Rainbow Dash “Yep... I know what you mean” I said as I looked at my drunken brother. Rainbow dash had her head rested on his shoulder as he sung lullaby's to her. “Aww... Thats cute” I said as Raphiel stopped “W-what do you mean its c-cute... T-th-these are songs of war and terror” he said raising his hoof up. “FOR MIDDLE EARTH!!!!” he said as he started to make out with Rainbow Dash. “Come on bro!!!... Gross!” I said looking away He stopped momentarily as he said. “You know you want to taste the Rainbow... l-literally!!!” as he went back to his fiasco. “Wow, your brother seems to be a true stallion when it comes to getting the mares” Rarity said as I turned around. “Yeah... He has his gifts” I said as Pinkie pie arrived. “Geez... Dashy... Daring much?” she said as she giggled. I giggled to because of the context of the character Daring Do. Raphiel and Rainbow dash stopped as Rainbow said. “What?!... You jealous... I-I know that you want s...ome of this” as she got off of Raphiel. As she tried to stand up, she jumped up in the air and landed face first to the ground “What happened?” said Twilight. “Oh... It was a sober shot” said Raphiel as he got up slowly. He was back to normal now as he brushed away crumbs from his coat. “Sober what!?” said Applejack. “A sober shot... It does what it says... It makes you sober again” he said helping Rainbow dash up. “Huh... What happened?... Why does my face hurt” she said confused. “Huh... side effects” Raphiel said in the background. “Well... Let's just say you had a mouth full” I said as Raphiel and everyone else laughed. “What's does that mean?” she said looking at me. “Should we tell her?” I said to the rest of the group as they shook their heads. “Ok... I think you'll have to find out what happened from your friends at a later time” I said giggling at her confused face. “Whatever...” she said. **** After that the party died down as ponies started to leave and after that Vinyl played the last song of the evening The party ended on a good note. Everyone was having fun and the atmosphere was of a friendly kind. ~~~~~ “Ahh... This was a good party” I said as I took a sip of fruit punch “Yeah, bro... I made out with a pony and it was gooood...” Raphiel said talking a bite of pizza. Vinyl and Octavia were putting their equipment away as Pinkie, Uriel and Rarity were cleaning the place up. The only ponies left were Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Twilight who were having simple conversations as they were getting ready to leave. One by one they all left just leaving me, my two brothers and Pinkie Pie. “Well you three see you later and I hope you enjoyed it” she said happily “Yeah, we enjoyed the buck out of it” said Raphiel “Yes I did enjoy it” said Uriel smiling “Mhm...” I said as they left quickly, leaving me alone with Pinkie. I walked out of the door trying to catch up but something pulled my leg “Oh no you're not leaving yet” said Pinkie pie as she dragged me in. ‘Crapcrapcrapcrap’ I thought. “Ok... What do you want...I ...I... ” I said as she tried to kiss me “C’mon I just want to kiss you... It's no big deal” she said as she held me down “Wait pinkie!!!... I don't... want it...” I said as she stopped “Why!?... Don't you want some of this?” she said looking at me “Honestly no. But I don't think almost raping me is the way to do this” I said trying to get off of her “So how do you want to do it... Are you not interested... Am I ugly... What's wrong with me!?!? ” she said sadly as she started to tear up. “Aw... C’mon don't cry... Here... I'll allow you to kiss me once and that's it...” as she squealed in happiness All I could of was ‘at least I'm not getting raped tonight’ She leaned her face closer and closer until our lips meet. For her, it was dreams come true and. For me, it was just a wet kiss. “There... Happy?” I said as she got off of me “Yeah... Very ...” she said smiling “Pinkie... I think after that we should just be friends... What do you say?” as I put my hoof out. “Deal!” as she moved the hoof aside and gave me a hug. **** After that ordeal I walked to my new home and as I got in I walked upstairs and into my room. “Ah home sweet home” as I got into bed and covered myself in my sheets. As I drifted asleep I wondered how my day went and what I was going to do tomorrow but for now all I thought of was sleep... Author's Note there it is in all and beauty my latest chapter and if there is anything wrong or things I or my editor didn't catch tell me ... I always welcome Conservative criticism ! also I feel this chapter was rushed a bit but who cares... if you think that just comment below... anyways brohoof and talk to you later :^)
Chapter 8: New Plans Author's Note Fight scene in this chapter Enjoy :^) And as always Conservative Criticism is Very much welcomed here :^) Chapter 8: New Plans As Celestia’s sun rose the landscape filled with light. The rolling hills welcomed the sun, the town cast a shadow, the rooster sang its morning tone and everything was alive. Except for me. I was groggy from the party the night before and was exhausted. I opened my eye lids and yawned. “Mmm... It's morning already...” I said stretching and getting out of bed “Well... What to do... What to do” as I walked out of my room and went downstairs. Arriving to the kitchen I saw Uriel with an apron and the smell of pancakes in the air “Morning O’ brother of mine” he said. “Morning to you to... Why are you up this early?” I said going to the fridge and grabbing the orange juice. “Well who's going to make breakfast? Wow I feel like a mare sometimes” he said pouring the batter into the pan. “It seems like you're getting use to the words in this place” “Yes... I mean they're Equine and there are words that have to be used” “So... What are your plans for today?” Uriel asked. “I don't really know” I said, pouring orange juice into a cup. “Huh... That's unexpected” he said flipping the pancake as it released its aroma. “What that I can't think of anything to do” I said sitting at near the counter. “Yeah. That... usually you always have a plan or idea that you want to do” he said putting three pancakes on a plate. “Yep... but I think today I'll just explore town like I said and thinking about that made me remind myself about...” I said as I paused. “About what?” he said. “Rex!” I said looking at him as he gave me my plate. “I forgot all about him... I hope he's okay” I said. “Don't worry about him... Twilight told me that he was enjoying his day yesterday helping her with stuff with his new friend Spike” he said giving me the maple syrup. “Phew...I was getting worried” as I poured syrup into my pancakes. As I started to eat, I heard somepony walk in. It was Octavia. As she walked in she looked at us with those tired eyes as she was dressed in her nightgown and went to get some coffee. “I see you're tired” I said as I chewed on my pancake. “Yes... I like parties, but I need my beauty sleep or I don't work correctly” she said smirking. “Yeah, I feel like to that sometimes. mostly when I go to school” I said. “You still go to school ... Aren't you a little too old for that” Octavia said giggling as she sat down at the table. “I mean you'll never be too old to learn something new... Even though my powers allow me to know everything that has ever existed... There are still things to be learned Octavia” I said smiling at her. “Hmm... So you're telling me that even with all of your powers you can't know everything, and mistakes, errors, and miscalculations can still happen” she said sipping on her coffee. “How do you think I got here” I said getting up as I got more orange juice. “Yes, you're right... Uriel told me about that” she said as my brother gave her a pancake “Exactly... ‘Life is be lived day by day regardless of the consequences... Good or bad’” I said looking at her. “Is that a quote or what” she said. “It's a motto my mother uses to live her days” I said thinking about how she was doing. “Wow... She said that?” Octavia said surprised. “Yep... And even though she's overprotective of me, she means no harm” I said smiling. ____________________________________________________________________________ As we continued to eat, all I could do was think about what my day was going to be like today. I really don't know how to spend my day. As I wondered we all heard a loud bang upstairs as a certain pony glided down. “Yo... What up” Raphiel said tired as ever with his eyes half open and his voice sounding all cracked and dry. “I see you're awake as a rooster” I said, smirking at him. “Fuck you” he said, grabbing his coffee. “Now, now. No need for that kind of that language” I said, toying with him. “So what woke you up this early?” asked Octavia. “Oh... Umm... One, the smell of pancakes, two, the noise of you three talking and last, one of my mixtures I made was left in the air for too long and that was loud bang you all heard” he said, drinking the black coffee from the cup. “Straight up black” I said looking at him in disgust. “Yeah... I need the caffeine ” he said clearing his throat. “So what are you three going to do today?” Octavia said. “Well, I’m gonna hang out with Twilight, Rarity and fluttershy at the spa today” Uriel said proudly “Gay,” said Raphiel taking another sip of his coffee “I'm going to race Rainbow Dash as well as Applejack... Flying and running respectively” he said stretching his wings. “Cocky mofo” I said, getting up. “Whatever...” he said looking at me with mean eyes. “So, how about you?” she said, looking at me. “Oh...uhh.. I don't know yet, but I was just planning to walk around town and start to analyze the data I got from my data chart” I said thinking quickly. “Hmm... Interesting” she said. “What ’bout you” said Raphiel to Octavia. “Well I have to practice for a gathering involving Princess Celestia and Luna that will happen in three weeks and after that I have to talk to with a reporter about my life and stuff.” she said, taking a bite of her pancake. “Cool...” I said. As breakfast finished Octavia took a plate of pancakes and went to Vinyl's room as Uriel left and Raphiel went upstairs to his room to pack some things, leaving me alone in the kitchen. “Well I think its time to walk...” I said going upstairs and grabbing my Locater and Data chart from my bag and headed my way to the door. “Ok let's start” ______________________________________________________________________ I continued to walk until I reached my destination. Walking to the impact site me and Rex had left earlier when I arrived. The craters were still very visible as the morning sun cast a shadow and the smell of morning dew filled the air. I looked at it as I took out my locator and turned it on. “Ok locator... Give me a stability reading of this area and check for any abnormalities” I said, as it gave me results. “Ok... Now cross reference that with what the data chart read exactly the time that it went through the portal” as it processed the data. “Good...” I collected the data as I went around the craters and to the near by pond to do the same. ______________________________________________________________________ After a couple more minutes of this I went back to the edge of town and finalized my results. So the portal literally punched a hole in this universe causing it to become instable and an unknown entity also entered this world at exactly the same time the portal opened I thought. Analyzing the results made me think of what had entered this world and all my conclusions ended up with the same result. “But how could that be...” I said looking at the sky “no… not this world, too” as I got a sudden fit of rage coursing through my veins. “Damn it!!!” I yelled, as stomped my hooves. As I calmed down, I sat under a tree and let the rays of the sun hit me though the leaves. “Well then... Plans have changed” I said to myself as tried to imagine what my brothers were doing. ______________________________________________________________________ “Ah... Relaxation... Just what the doctor ordered” said Uriel, going the mud bath. “Yes darling, it is most certainly relaxing” Rarity said, as was she getting a facial. “It was nice for you to go” said Twilight. She was getting a pedicure. “Mhm...” Fluttershy said, as she was massaged. “No problem... I needed this” he said sinking into the mud. As the session continued, only small and brief conversation filled the room as everypony enjoyed there day. ______________________________________________________________________ The story was different in Sweet Apple Acres as Raphiel was stretching his wings “Speed. Flight. Win” he said, as Rainbow Dash walked up to him “Ready to lose” she said, laughing at him “Oh, you don't know me... Good ... When I win, then you'll know me” he said smiling at her “Confident huh... Well you're seeing the fastest flyer in Equestria and maybe the entire universe ” she said posing “Just one universe... That seems kinda lame if you ask me” he said causing her to twitch her eye. “You'll eat those words... After I leave you in the dust” she said as Applejack intervened. “C’mon aren't we going to do this race or what?” she said to both of them. “Yeah, let's get this shit started and Applejack.... You're next” Raphiel said winking at her. As Applejack walked up she said, “Okay you two... When I buck that tree then you two will start, ok?” as they both nodded. “Ok... Three... Two... One” Then she bucked the tree causing a loud bang. They were off as Rainbow Dash took the lead. Damn she's fast Raphiel thought was he caught up. “Hey don't worry if you lose... It happens to the best of us” Rainbow said smiling, as she went even faster. And every time Raphiel caught up, she just went faster. Ok that's it... he thought as he flew higher and went for a dive increasing his speed until... BOOM!!! A trail of black flames and a black halo was left as he had done a sonic boom. Realizing this Rainbow did the same and caught up to him “So you can do a Sonic Rainboom huh ... Cool but I'm still faster” as she passed by leaving a trail of a rainbow behind. Man... I must be going at mach one... Well I'll just go faster he smirked as he went to a heavy climb until he could see Canterlot and took another dive. Meanwhile Rainbow dash was celebrating her victory as a flash of darkness passed her. It was Raphiel. He was going faster and faster until he made another sonic boom and went vertically to the sky as he went to his third sonic boom leaving Rainbow shocked and awed. “Woah...” was the only thing she said Raphiel felt the wind hitting his face and the adrenaline rush in his veins. “I think I just won” as he stopped and looked at where he was. “Woah... I must be at least 30,000 feet in the air” Raphiel said as he activated his powers and teleported to starting line. Applejack was looking at the sky in awe as a little foal walked beside her. “Applejack, you alright?” She was a yellowish filly with reddish hair and no cutie mark. “Yeah... Applebloom I'm alright” she said. “Who's that pony” Applebloom said as Applejack turned around and saw Raphiel. “How... Did you...” she said as Raphiel said. “What the triple sonic boom or me teleporting here” he said as Rainbow dash arrived. “Both” Applejack said as Rainbow walked up to Raphiel. “That... Was ... Awesome!!!...” Rainbow Dash said. “Thanks... But you underestimated me and that's what caused you to lose” he said looking at her. “Yeah... Sorry” she said rubbing the back of her head. “So are we going to race or what?” Raphiel said to Applejack. “Umm after that... I'll say no...sorry partner ” she said fake laughing. “Oh...ok well it seems like we're done here so how about lunch... I'm hungry” he said as his stomach grumbled. “Granny Smith has apple pie out to cool” said Applebloom. “Great!... Wait! What's your name little filly” Raphiel said to her. “My name is Applebloom” she said, smiling at him. “Well I'm Raphiel and you said apple pie?” he asked her. “Yeah... My granny is making them” she said happily. “Well let's go...” he said as they left to the farm house. ______________________________________________________________________ In Ponyville I had seen everything Raphiel had done as I strolled around town. “Hmm... He's always showing off” I said smirking at the thought. I continued to trek across town as noon arrived. My stomach started to rumble as I stopped and looked at it “Crap... I'm hungry” I said looking around as I saw Sugar Cube Corner Aha... I hope Pinkie will give me a free cupcake or something I said mentally as I walked in the place Walking in I saw two ponies that I had briefly talked to at the party. “Good day Mr. and Mrs. Cake” I said “Oh hi there Hassiel” Mr. Cake said. “Are you here to see Pinkie?” said Mrs. Cake. “Yea where is she” I said looking around. “Oh she's in the kitchen putting frosting on cupcakes” she said. “Oh Pinkie!!! You have a visitor” said Mr. Cake. “Coming!!!” Pinkie said happily. As she went through the door she saw me standing and immediately ran up to me and tackled me to the ground. “Fuck...” I said as I was tackled by the pink body as I felt a pain in my back. “Hey Hassiel... Sorry for tackling you but I wasn't expecting you here” she said smiling at me. “Yeah... I kinda got hungry so I stopped by” as she got off of me letting me get up. My back as in pain as I stretched my wings. “Oh great!!! I have some cupcakes that I made... You can have one if you want” she said as she went back into the kitchen to get them. “Wow... That hurt... I wasn't expecting that” I said to the Cake's. “Yeah, she can be a bit too happy sometimes” Mr. Cake said. “And she's been like this all day... She told us that she had a good night after the party” Mrs. Cake said as I realized what she just said. So she's happy because of that kiss... Hmm... Good for her I thought as Pinkie walked back in. “Here... Just grab the one you want ” she said as I looked at the plate. “Wait... Who are these for” I said hesitantly. “Oh it was a order Rarity asked for and she's was going to come in around now to pick them up” she said. “Are you sure I can grab one?” I said to her. “Yea...I made an extra, so don't worry” as I grabbed one with blue frosting. In that moment Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy and Uriel walked into the bakery as Uriel saw me grab a cupcake. “Hey!... Those are for us” he said ,looking at me as I saw him and took a bite. “What you going to do ’bout it,” I said as I took another bite “and also Pinkie told me I could grab one because there was an extra” “Well, we were going to engage, but unless Pinkie pie confirms that I'll have to engage” he said seriously as we all turned to Pinkie Pie. “Yeah... He's right... there was an extra one and I gave it to him” she said as Uriel looked at me. “Ok... You're in luck this time” he said. “Yeah, like you were going to do anything” I said with a smirk. “I had a chance of beating you” he said. “A slim chance.” I said, smiling at him. “You know I'm more powerful than you” “That might be but I know strategy and could beat you” he said confidently. “But... I could easily counter every attack you have... Face it we both know you need to train more than plan” I said. As a slight tension grew Uriel powered up slightly as I did the same. “So outside...” I said to him as I took a last bite of my cupcake. “Yes...” he said smiling menacingly at me. “Umm... Darling are you sure you want to do this... I'm okay if your brother gets one” Rarity said nervously as she spoke to Uriel. “This isn't about the cupcake... I'm over that... This is about my skills in combat” he said reassuring Rarity. “But I thought you dealt with your problems with diplomacy... Words not actions” said Twilight. “Yes. Usually I do, but my brother wants to see what I can do then I'll show him” he said looking at me with confidence. “Oh...” She said as we all went outside. The day was sunny with a few passing clouds as we went to a open field near Sweet Apple acres which took a couple minutes. The tension was high. During the trip, nopony talked as me and Uriel were ahead of the group. Only the Cake's didn't go as we prepared. “So... Are you sure of this?” I asked him “What? Afraid to lose your machismo” Uriel said to me “I'm not... But I know you are...” I countered, smiling “I am not!” he said assertively “Yeah you are... Mostly when Miss Rarity is in your presence... I saw you at the party talking to her, your posture and body language told the story” I said smiling at him There was no response. “Well... I think we should start... What do you think” I said to him as I heard something from the distance “Hey!... Bros!... Wait up!!!” said Raphiel running with Applejack and Rainbow Dash. He stopped and took a breath. “Well girls you want to see a fight... Well here” Raphiel said pointing at us. Me and Uriel ignored him as we went to opposite sides of the field. “I think you girls should watch the action from that hill” said Raphiel to the six mares. They all nodded at they went under a apple tree standing atop a hill adjacent to where we were located. “How did you know we were here?” asked twilight “Oh... That's easy. I felt my brothers power levels and like we have a emotional attachment to each other; I felt the tension between them” Raphiel said looking at us. After that me and him fully powered up as aura's surrounded us that matched our coats. As we eyed each other down my face changed to a more serious tone from the happy look I had earlier. The sky became cloudy as a breeze passed the field and the tall grass moved in waves across it. All of a sudden Uriel teleported in front of me and took a swing as I quickly dodged it moving back. He started to throw hits, and I started to block them. Then he backed off standing near me. I flapped my wings and took the sky, to take a aerial advantage. As I flew around him, I suddenly dove in and passed by as he tried to catch me. And then I quickly turned around and went straight for him as I tackled him. He grabbed me and threw me off of him as he stood up again. “C‘mon bro I think we should amp this up... What’cha think” I said flapping my wings. He said nothing. Then he cried out a war cry and quickly charged up a energy blast and threw it to the ground causing an explosion and leaving a cloud of blinding dust. I tried to look through the cloud of dust as a figure rose above the dust cloud. It was Uriel using his powers to fly up as he was holding a with one hoof pointed at me in another energy blast but this one was bigger than him as he released it. I acted quickly by putting my two hooves together and bracing for the blast As it hit me I used all my might to redirect it away as it went straight up. Then Uriel charged at me landing a punch on my shoulder as I grabbed his right hoof and threw him to the ground causing a crater. ______________________________________________________________________ Meanwhile on the hill all six mares and Raphiel were looking on. “Oh my” said Fluttershy gasping. “Woah, what power” said Pinkie Pie in awe. “Why fight... If there is other ways to settle a conflict” said Twilight to Raphiel “Well Twi... This is just a way to see who's more powerful and don't explain anything about why they started I know” he said speaking similarly to Uriel. “So, do they always do this?” Rarity asked. “No... It's rare because it's usually me and Hassiel fighting and the reasons are different. Me and Hassiel fight over almost anything because we're polar opposites and they fight usually over morals and principles about a situation or each other” “What about you and Uriel do you two fight it out too?” said Rainbow dash. “Yeah... When there is a disagreement between us because of the same reason ... We're polar opposites, but not as much as me and Hassiel” “What happens after this?” said Applejack “Well...usually the problem is solved and there no hard feelings and don't worry if they get hurt because they'll heal after the battle” he said still looking at the field as I threw Uriel to the ground “Ouch... Body slam to the ground... Hmm... I could of done better” Raphiel said as the battle continued. ______________________________________________________________________ Uriel got up slowly from the crater as I looked at him. Then he teleported again, and appeared behind me. He grabbed my hind legs and spun me around until he threw me to the place I had causing the crater to expand as he charged a Gigablast and pointed at me. I got up as he shot it to the ground as I, again, tried to stop it. But this time he charged forward at the same time and he threw his attack. The blast hit me as I threw it vertically again. All I saw after that was Uriel hit me at full force causing a flash of light and a ripple in the air. I felt the pain of the hit as I had blocked it in the nick of time. He went back and prepared another blast as I teleported above him. ‘Ok... No more Mr. Nice guy’ as I prepared my finishing move. A Gigaimpact. I fully charged it as the sphere grew to the size of house. Uriel released his blast as I did the same. The energies met as mine overpowered his... and the blast hit him. Raphiel quickly activated his powers and created a dome of energy around the field. The blast created a blinding flash of light as Raphiel's shield of energy protected the six mares and everything within 30 miles. After the blast dissipated all was left was dirt where the field was and Uriel laying on the ground unconscious. I went down to see if he was okay as I checked on him. He was still breathing as he woke up. “Hey... Your, ok... Good” I said to him as I helped him up. I teleported to the hill, where Raphiel and the main six were. “Is he okay?” said Rarity as she checked on him. “Yeah... Right now he's healing” as I wiped out blood from my mouth. “I'm about to sound like Uriel but... Are you crazy!?!? That blast could have decimated this place and Ponyville!!!” he said seriously. “But it didn't ” I said smiling at him. “Now you sound like me” he said giggling at me. We went to check on Uriel. He was laying there as he got up slowly with the help of Rarity. “Ugh... My head hurts” he said rubbing his head. “How you feeling partner” said Applejack. “Better now” he said to her. “Oh darling, that's good to hear” said Rarity giving him a kiss on his forehead and a hug causing him to blush. “Oh you dog you...” Raphiel said tapping him on his shoulder. I just smiled at I walked up to him “So... Feeling better?” I told him. “Yes. Don't worry about it...” he said “Ok bro...” I said “Wow... After all of that mumble jumble you guys just... make up?” said Pinkie Pie asked. “Yep... If we didn't, then we wouldn't be brothers anymore” I said to her. ______________________________________________________________________ After that we all went back into town as the main six went their separate ways, just leaving the three of us. I was sitting on bench looking at the sky as Uriel and Raphiel joined me. “What's up bro... What's wrong?” Raphiel said “Well...” as I started. “As I started to check what happened the day I arrived and if any abnormalities had happened, I found something that might shock you two” I said, showing them the results of what I did this morning. As they looked at my locater there eyes opened up as they gave it back to me. “You're telling us that the unknown entity that also entered this universe is...” Uriel said. “Yes It's Chaos... Well that's what the data tells me” I said to them. “Fuck... Just what we needed” Raphiel said. “Well... At least it's a spawn of him and that they lay dormant until a chaotic energy other than Raphiel is felt” Uriel said reassuring himself. As he said that it sparked something in my mind. “Hmm... How can I say this but there is a Chaotic creature in this world” I said as they quickly looked at me. “Who!?” said Uriel alarmed of what he just heard. “His name is Discord and he's a draconequus” I said. “So where is he?” said Raphiel. “Well he's in Canterlot, but he was set in stone and you wouldn't guess who did that ” “Who?” he said. “Twilight and her friends” I said to them. “Wait!... You're telling me that those six mares stopped a creature of chaos” asked uriel perplexed about what he heard. “Yep... If you don't know it yet, they're special ponies” I said. “What do you mean?” he asked. “They bare these amulets that are called the ‘Element of Harmony’ which were given to them after they defeated Nightmare moon aka Luna ” “So these Elements of Harmony give them some sort of magical powers” Uriel said. “Mhm... And they base themselves on the principles of a good friendship... Honesty, Loyalty, Generosity, Kindness, Laughter and Magic... Even though the last one isn't part of it” “Huh... Now it makes sense” Uriel said. “Yeah... They are the main characters of this show right Hassiel?” Raphiel asked. “Yes, but I think you could find out who's who” I said to them. “I got it!... Rarity is Generosity, Fluttershy is Kindness, Twilight is Magic, Applejack is Honesty, Pinkie Pie is Laughter, and Rainbow Dash is Loyalty” said Uriel confidently. “Nailed it,” I said to him as I added “Also, I think you two should read the history of this place and research” “Ok brother. I think I'll need it” said Uriel “Ugh... I hate learning” said Raphiel. I just smiled at them as I said something. “So... I think we should find that spawn before it activates... What’cha think?” I told them. “Yeah!!! Let's do that shit!” Raphiel said walking off. “Wait! We don't know where it is... And its virtually undetectable” Uriel said to him. “Crap... You're right... So where do we start?” asked Raphiel. “Well... Like he could be anywhere in Equestria... Then I propose to take some adventures to different parts, different cities and towns... How ’bout that?” I said as they looked at me. “That could work... But where to start” Uriel said thinking as I pulled up a map of Equestria on my locator. “Here... You two can choose where” I said giving them my locator. They looked at the map as they both started to point at places and disagreeing where. “Trottingham!...” said Uriel. “Las Pegasus! ” Raphiel said “I said Trottingham and that's final” Uriel said assertively. “Well I said Las Pegasus... Because it reminds me of Las Vegas” he said as they looked at me. “What ’bout you... Trottingham or Las Pegasus?” Raphiel asked me “Well I don't know, but as the chaos spawn likes to go to heavy populations and hide it’s relics, then I say we go to Las pegasus first ” I said. “Well, if you two want to go so badly, then I also agree” Uriel said in defeat. “Then it's settled, we go to Las Pegasus” I said. ______________________________________________________________________ A couple of hours had passed, and the afternoon passed by. The sunset was coming as I was on my balcony watching it. I was sitting on a chair enjoying a glass of water with ice. “Hey bro... Why aren't you packing? We leave tomorrow afternoon” said Raphiel as he joined me on the balcony. “I'm already packed up” I said as I showed him my bag that was sitting beside me. “Oh...” he said as he left and went to his room. As the sun set and the moon rose, I replayed my day as I thought of this new challenge that had arisen. Today was unexpected, but at least I wasn't bored I thought as I looked at the stars starting to twinkle in the sky.
Chapter 9: Departure To GamblingSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 10: In The MoneyAuthor's Note There you go ... another chapter... And as always I welcome Conservative Criticism :^) Chapter 10: In The Money We had arrived to the city... Well, in the outskirts of it. It was like Las Vegas on earth but with more cartoonish buildings. There were lights on everywhere and spotlights illuminating the skyline... “Well bros, you two can walk and be queer, but I'm going to a casino and making us richer than a motha’ fucker” Raphiel said, leading the charge to the first casino he could find. Leaving me and Uriel to business as usual. Uriel took out a small device and turned it on. I looked at it with confusion as he said: “Oh... You're wondering what this is? Its a device that will help us find that pesky chaos spawn” he said configuring it. “Pass me your locator” he asked as I took looked in my bag and passed him the device. “I'm surprised that you didn't bark at Raphiel about the comment he made” Uriel said connecting my locator with his device. “Yeah, but I'll let it pass... One thing that will help us here other than seeing if that spawn is here is the amount of money he's going to win gambling... ” I said looking at the skyline again. So we started to walk and try to locate this chaos spawn and see where it was or if it was even here. The trouble of finding it was the lack of energy it emitted and how without using much energy it could hide in plain sight. The only way that we could find it, is when we were really close like 100 ft or so. So we both agreed to split the city into 12 sectors and go through each one and try to find it. In the meantime Raphiel had just left his first casino of the night... “Wow we! Now that's what I'm talking about” he said carrying two large bags of money filled with bits. “Well, I think I should find Hassiel and Uriel to tell them about getting an hotel or something” he said, slowly flying away from the casino in route to find us. In an alleyway me and Uriel were walking around with the device in his hoof. “Sector's one and two clear” I said to Uriel as he referenced the data. “Well brother...” he said sighing “ only 10 more to go” “After this, we should fix that device to increase the range and power” I said, giving him a face. Out of the blue a dark figure glided down. It was Raphiel. “Hey bros!” he said happily “Well with this money we'll be able to afford an hotel for one night” as Uriel looked surprised at him. “I was expecting that you'll have more than that amount... Like you're one of a kind with gambling ” he said taunting Raphiel. Hmm... Trying me huh. I could of won the whole fucking city in one night but... I want to say here for a moment and slowly rise in ranks” he said with confidence. “Ok bro, take the appropriate time because me and Uriel will resume our search tomorrow” I said to him as we walked to the nearest hotel. The hotel was called le hotel... “Wow that's so original” said Raphiel sarcastically. “Shut up its four stars” I said walking in. It was around 10 stories tall with a fountain and lighting on the outside. The building was sky blue with a flat top. We walked up to the front desk and saw a brown pony with suit sifting through papers. He stopped when he saw us and said in a French accent, “Oh sorry, my bad... Welcome to le hotel. How may I serve you today?” “How much would a room of three in the top floors cost” I said looking him in the eye. “Well let's see,” he said immediately taking out a small book “ well for the 8th, 9th and 10th floors the cost of a room of your desires would be 1500 bits per night” I looked at Raphiel as he mouthed ‘no problem’ I looked at the brown pony and said: “Deal” “Well ok... Let us see the money and I'll give you your keys” he said. Raphiel with his usual attitude flung one of the bag filled with bits and the desk. The brown ponies eyes shined looking at the bag of money as he gave us the keys. It also had a piece of paper attached to it saying what room number and floor. We walked to the elevator and went up to the 9th floor. “Ok guys were are room 907” I said looking around for a guide or some sort of sign. “Aha!. Here it is” I said putting the key into the keyhole. When I opened the room the lights were on and I was surprised of the size of the room. It was of a bluish color and had a bathroom, two rooms and a small kitchen. Everything looked almost lavish but at least the beds felt great. We settled in as Raphiel made plans about winning more money and Uriel took a moment to fix his device at a desk. Unlike the two of them I decided to lay in my bed and look out the window as I slowly drifted asleep. Beep...Beep... I heard an alarm ring as I woke up. It was 7 am and both of my brothers were up and around. My body was relaxed as I got out of bed. “Morning o’ brothers of mine” I said, stretching my body and wings. “Well someone is up and ready for a another day of searching ” said Uriel passing me a plate of biscuits and gravy. “Yep... I feel like we'll have a good day today” I said chowing down my biscuit happily. “As you two do boring stuff I'm going to gamble the rest of this money and I'll buy lunch...” he said leaving with the bag filled with bits. After I finished my breakfast I packed up all my stuff and went to the lobby and checked out. Outside me and Uriel resumed our search. It was already hot as we searched. In the meanwhile I decided to have a conversation with Uriel. “Hey bro, so what did Rarity mean that you two had plans to discuss when we came back...hmm...” I said as he stopped. “None of your business” he said as we resumed walking. “You know I'm going to bug you until I get an answer” I said with a devious face. “Ok. I'll tell you... I'm Rarity’s date for the Grand Galloping Gala” he said as my face looked at him with confusion. “Well then. That's it hmm... I would expect that out of Raphiel or something” I said putting on a smile. “I'm proud that you're going to get some later” I said holding back my laughs. “Shut it and let's continue our search” he said assertively. “Ok... Ok. Let's do this” wiping my eyes. It was now 10 AM and the air was dry and the sun was melting the buildings it seemed. “Ok brother we're half way there, all we have to do is go to the center and search there tonight” he said almost unfazed by the heat. “Good, because I need a drink” I said sweating profusely. “Well I'll go and finish this sector before lunch, and you go get some fresh air in one of these bars” he said leaving me alone as I walked to one called ‘ Ponies and Shake's ’. I walked into a blast of cool and refreshing air. ‘Ahhhh...refreshing’ I thought as looked around. “Hassiel! Is that you?” a voice said to me left as I quickly turned that way to see. “Princess Celestia!?” Yep it was here sitting in a table by the window sipping on some iced tea. I walked and sat on the chair in front of her. “What a surprise to see you here, huh...” she said with that iconic smile she had. “Yeah...” I said sheepishly. “So what brings you here to Las Pegasus?” she said, sipping on her iced tea. “I was going to ask you the same question” I said. “Well I'm here on a small break from Canterlot” “I'm here for a trip that me and my brothers planned” “Oh, you want to explore the land. Hmm... Intriguing” she said looking at me. I leaned back and said, “Yep...” She looked at me and responded. “Is there something you're hiding from me? I can sense you're a bit uneasy about something” she said, changing her tone, catching me off guard. “I might as well tell you... you are the ruler of this place.” I said as I prepared to my thoughts and my words. She looked at me with a slight worry as I spoke. “When I arrived here in Equestria, as you know, my power was felt by you and your sister... But that wasn't the only thing that went through the portal I opened...” I told her as she interrupted me. “But you and your pet went though and I didn't feel any other energy go through ” she said looking at me sipping her drink. “Yes, that is true that you didn't feel its energy, but after going through my data I collected I found that something went though...Something that I will tell you now is dangerous and evil and cannot materialize in this world” “What do you mean?” “You thought Discord was chaotic and evil... Well I'll tell you that this being is the definition of evil and chaos, he shows no remorse, kills without ever changing his face, and his soul purpose is to destroy and create evil” I said looking at her with a very serious face. “Is this from personal experience?” she asked I took a deep breath. “Yes... I encountered him a while back and all I can tell you is that he almost killed all three of us and if it wasn't for me... Well I could imagine him destroying universes and spreading death and destruction all around” I stopped and took another breath. “So are you searching for him” she said, her eyes glued to my face. “Yes... Well not his original self but at copy of him... You see when I destroyed him, in a last ditch effort he split his energy across to multiple universes and my duty afterwards was to find these spawns and destroy them before they materialize and cause trouble” “How do they activate?” “They have there own timer and will activate at anytime after they enter a universe” “Hmm... Can I trust you that none of my subjects will get harmed in the process of this?” she said in a worried tone. “Yes” was the answer I gave her. “And don't worry Princess they usually take a while to spawn so that's a plus but leave the job to us and you can live worry free” I said reassuring her. “Ok... I trust you” she said sipping her tea again. Well I think we should change this to a different topic... I hate being serious...” I said smiling at her. “Yes let's... So how about another meeting like this? I don't know what is it about you but you're a good presence. I can tell.” she said, causing me to blush slightly. “Sure... How about Monday?...” I said, nervously fiddling with my hooves. “Good then, meet me here around lunch” she said using her magic to give me a piece of paper with an address and the name of the shop. “Ok I'll see you there” I responded as she got up and gave me a wink causing my slight blush I had to intensify. She walked out and teleported away leaving me confused and thinking. “Did I just agree to a date?” I asked myself A blueish grey stallion said to me, “Yes you did and I say... You're a lucky stallion to be on a date with the Princess” he said eating a sandwich. Uriel walked into the bar and saw me with a look of confusion still on my face. “There you are... What happened?” he said as I snapped out of my thoughts. “I'll explain later...” as we left the bar. “So you told Celestia about Chaos...” Uriel said. “Yeah... I mean, she kinda had to know...” I said shrugging my shoulders. “And you think you have a date with her...On Monday you said” “Mhm... And I'm not ready for this” as I started to get nervous. “Chill bro, just take a deep breath and go with it” he said, patting me on my head. “Ok whatever...it's around lunchtime and Raphiel will be finding us” I said as Raphiel arrived right on time. Ok bros... So apparently you can have a bank account in this world so I went to one that and bam! Put most of the money there and here's the total money that is in it...” pulling out a paper with the amount of bits he had. “50,000 bits!” Uriel said shocked of what he saw. “Yea and I have 2,000 in this bag right now and I can use my account number to buy things here too and all over Equestria...” “I think I'll have to introduce computers to these ponies soon or something” I said. “Well, I see that nothing has happened in your search for the chaos spawn” he said without shock. “Yes and after 6 sectors I think our chances of find it is meh...” I said. “Well then... Let's go to eat here because at 1 PM I'm going to see this guy... He wants me to play a game with a couple of ponies, and I mean rich ponies, later like around 7 PM... ” Raphiel said. “Are you sure you can handle it?” I said looking at him with doubt. “Sure... I can handle it...I am a master of the card games you know” he said with cockiness. “Ok we'll be there if anything happens” said Uriel. “Sure, sure, whatever” Raphiel said as we went looking for a place to eat. After lunch I decided to start sketching again. This time I started to draw what I was thinking about at the time. Hmm... I think I just drew the princess I thought as I finalized the drawing. And sure it was her as I changed to a new page. I didn't know what either of my brothers were doing so I decided to find some mall or some where enclosed that was public so I could escape the heat and relax for the moment. It was 5 PM and still no sign of my brothers. I had found an indoor public place and was now listening to my iPod. I was wondering where they were but then Uriel walked up to me as I took off my ear buds. “There you are...I see you enjoying your break” he said ,not surprised of what I was doing. “So how's the search going?...” I asked him. “Well I fixed and configured the device I made and now it's a lot quicker to find results and the signal range was also amplified...alas no chaos spawn but we only have one more sector to look though and its where our brother is going to play tonight...” he said drinking a water bottle he had. “Hmm... Ok. So what now?” I asked him rubbing my chin. “Well accompany our brother and as he's playing we search the area” he said confidently. “Sounds like a plan huh?” I said chuckling a bit. “Yes my brother” It was 7 PM and the three of us were outside a casino called the ‘The Tartarus’. “Interesting name” said Uriel looking at the sign. “Well let's go into the depths of it” I said, laughing at my own joke. None of my brothers laughed which left me in a awkward position. “Fuck you two. Let's go in and win some money and find that spawn.” I said as we went in. It was very stylish and huge. The sculptures were of mythical creatures that were in evil poses. Uriel took out his device and started to walk as we followed two big stallions who signaled us to come. We all went to top floor and to a separate room. As we walked in we saw five other ponies, one of them the dealer and the other four sitting around a table. “Hello Mr Raphiel... We've been expecting you” said a green stallion that was a unicorn. “Hey sup GreenGold, Madame Lightheart, Thunderstrike and Filthy Rich” Raphiel said taking his place. Then the dealer talked. “Ok stallions and mare we are playing poker and we'll play until we have a two ponies left then sudden death match between in which both of you going all in” he said shuffling the cards with his magic. “Well ok let's start” said Filthy Rich giving a hearty laugh. As the game progressed I saw Raphiel in full concentration of what he was doing. I would normally see him getting distracted and joking around, but this... This was him being serious. As the wagers got higher, the game got more intense. The tension in the air was high and I stood there watching my brothers actions. After 2 hour's there was still no winner and everypony was getting cautious about what they waged. Filthy Rich was in the lead followed by my brother. Another 30 minutes passed as the madam and Greengold quit. There were three ponies left and the stakes got even higher. When the game had started the amount of bits bet were around 20,000 or so but as the game progressed the amounts slowly increased until the amount of bits were around 100,000. As they carried on Uriel walked in again to talk to me in private as I stepped out for a moment. “So bro what’cha find huh?...” I asked him. “Well brother... Nothing. It seems that the spawn is not in the city at all” he said. “Oh... Well the search will continue” I told him, patting him on the shoulder. He gave a faint smile as we walked back into the room and saw the game had stopped. “Well we have our finalists... Now you know the rules and if you both fold then we'll start again until someone loses” the dealer said calmly. “Well I've never lost a game in my life” said Filthy Rich giving another hearty laugh. “Well same here Mr. Filthy...” Raphiel said menacingly taunting him at the same time. They both sat back down as the game commenced. Both of them put 500,000 bits of chips on the table as the dealer passed the cards to them. Raphiel had an ace of spades and a two of hearts. As the dealer put out the first set of cards there was a three of hearts, four of clubs and five of spades. Filthy's face froze up as Raphiel kept his cool. The next card was shown and it was a six of diamond's. And still my brother kept his cool as Filthy started to sweat. And then the last card was shown and it was a six of hearts. Filthy's lit up as he showed his hand. “Ha! Three of a kind” he said look at Raphiel. My brother was calm as he slowly showed his hand. “A straight...” he said with devious smile on his face. Filthy's face froze again in shock as the Raphiel grabbed all of the chips he had. “B-b-but how?” he said stuttering. “Card games are won by probability and that magical word called ‘luck’.” he said looking at me and Uriel. I shocked and happy that Raphiel won as I went up to him and hoofed him. “Well, you won fair and square...” Filthy Rich said as he took a pause “but getting out of here is another story...” changing his tone. Then the two bodyguards walked in front of him as he said. “Well you two... You can leave them in the dumpster like the rest of them” he said stepping back as the two big Stallions gave us a mean look. “Oh... So I have to fight to get what I earned... Story of my life” Raphiel said charging into one of bodyguards as picking him up as the other one walked towards me and Uriel. “So brother, how do we take him down?” I said in a amusing tone. “Breaking his neck would do, but I think discombobulating him then hind kicking him in the face will do” he said smiling. Raphiel in the meanwhile was wrestling with the bodyguard as the stallion punched him in the gut. “Ow! Shit!... Well instead of this, let's turn up the heat” he said activating his powers. He teleported behind the guard and grabbed his hind legs. Then he threw him against the wall causing a huge hole as teleported in front of Filthy Rich. As that was happening we were fighting the other bodyguard. Me and Uriel rotated as he tried to hit one of us but failing. Then he stepped back momentarily and charged head on as we executed our plan by first Uriel hitting him in the temple with discombobulated him and as he was trying to recover I turned around and hind kicked him in the face knocking him out. Now after that happened I saw Raphiel holding Filthy Rich up by his suit as my brother had energy blast on his other hoof. “Woah there bro... I don't think killing a pony will cut it” I said trying to calm him down. “You're right. He's too worthless to kill” Raphiel said, dropping him to the ground where he curled up into a ball.“Pathetic...” he said, grabbing the tray of chips as we walked out. After that ordeal Raphiel cashed in his prize and took a trip to the bank as we prepared to leave. “Short trip huh...” I said to Uriel as we walked around. “Yep... Well even though we did not accomplish our objective... We are filthy rich... ” he said as we both stopped and laughed. All in all this trip was short and sweet as I got to talk to Celestia, Raphiel got his gambling on and Uriel tested out this modified device. Now it was time to go home and relax because the weekend was here... Only assuming the calendars were the same.
Chapter 11: Weekend In A Nutshell Chapter 11: Weekend In A Nutshell Well... All I can say about our weekend is this. It was full of things to try out and do. After what happened yesterday, I was hoping for a calm weekend. I woke up as usual... Went downstairs and blah, blah, blah, same old, same old. I talked to Vinyl and Octavia about our trip, but left out the fight we had before we left and my talk with Celestia. “So I see your brother is good at winning money” Octavia said drinking her coffee. “Yep... Well I think after what we won, I don't think we'll need a job” I said munching on cereal. “Lucky” said Vinyl. “Well it's time for me to clean the dishes” she said. “Oh no, not with that again” Octavia said, concerned, as Vinyl uncovered a machine that just had a speaker on it. “Yes Octy, we're washing with wubs again...” “Dub step... Hmm...” “Aww yeah, it cleans the buck out of these dishes” she said, turning it on. I walked outside with my bag filled with my locator, sketch book and bottled water plus 100 bits. It was mostly cloudy with a cool breeze from the north. I was just planning to spend my day walking around Ponyville and take measurements and draw for fun. I walked to the center of town and found a bench to sit at. “Well let's see what to draw...” I said taking out my sketch book. Then a pink pony appeared in front of me... It was Pinkie pie. “Hey Hassiel!!! Whatcha doing?” she asked ecstatically. I looked at her and said. “Oh hey Pinkie... I'm drawing to pass the time” thinking of what to draw on the page. “Ooo. Can I see your drawings?” she said giving me puppy eyes. “Ok. Here” giving her the sketch book. She started to thoroughly going through my drawings and gave it back to me. “You should draw me... Like in one of those comics strips you made...” she said a smile in her face. “Sure... I just have to draw you and think of something funny and slap it together...” I said smiling back. “Can I watch you draw?!... I don't mind sitting beside you for a while” she asked with those puppy eyes again. “Go ahead... Just don't go too close” I said to her. “Oh silly, I don't have a crush on you anymore. I'm not going to anything like that I Pinkie promise” she said. “Are you sure?” I asked. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye” she said with enthusiasm. “Ok...” as she sat right beside me as I started to draw her. After a couple of minutes I finished my drawing and showed her. “Wow! It looks just like me!” she said putting it beside her. “Yeah, but it's not in color” I said as she mimicked the face I drew. “I've been grey before...” she started reminding me of the season 2 premiere. I just laughed and got my drawing back. “So what do you want to do now?” I asked. Her face exploded in joy as grabbed me. “Come on we have fun to spread” she said as I was dragged by her. All I thought was Oh boy, what did I do now. Elsewhere in Ponyville a certain graphite pony was flying around. “Man. I'm soooo bored... I need to find Dash” he said laying on a cloud. He was scoping out the sky for a sign or something and then he saw a cyan pegasus flying around a cloud. “There she is” Raphiel said taking flight to where she was. “Hey Dash, what's up?” he said posing. “Oh... Hey Raphiel... Just doing my job as weather pony” as she pushed the cloud into another cloud. “Wait, you control the weather!?” he said surprised. “Yeah, I'm part of the weather team here in Ponyville... And all I really do is follow the forecast, nothing big...” she said. “Cool... So are you done yet? ’Cause I'm sooo booored and I need some company” he said sighing. “Sorry... I'm here until lunchtime... You can find somepony else to hang with...” suggested Rainbow Dash punching a cloud. “Oh... Well then... That's a bummer...” he said, flying away. “Well shit. What am I going to do now” as he landed near Fluttershy's cottage. She walked outside to let a bird go. “Go on... You can fly now” she said as the bird flapped its wings and flew away. Raphiel saw the bird as he followed the trail back to the cottage and saw Fluttershy. ‘Better than being bored’ he said in his mind. “What up Fluttershy!” Raphiel said startling her. “Oops sorry... Didn't mean to startle you... You ok?” he said walking up to her. “Mhm...” she said looking at him. “So... Wanna hang out?” he asked as Fluttershy blushed slightly. “Sure I have some time... But what can we do?” she said softly and scratching the ground. “I don't know have a picnic or just fly around” he said shrugging his shoulders. “I think a picnic would be good... I'll get the basket... And if you're wondering I had sandwiches ready not for this but for lunch” she said nervously and blushing still. “Ok...” he said calmly and giving a warm smile “...lets do this!” And if you were wondering, Uriel spent his day meditating because of reasons for which I have no idea but there he was, sitting and concentrating. Meanwhile I was following Pinkie to place to place saying “hi” to the ponies and spreading fun and joy It was a pleasant experience but she didn't have to drag me you know and not metaphorically speaking but literally dragging my body across the ground. “Ok Pinkie, are we done spreading laughter around?” I said shaking of the dirt off my coat. “Yep and its around 3pm so I think lunch is overdue don't you think?” “Mhm... I need something in my stomach” I said as we went to Sugar Cube Corner. As we walked in we saw Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack. “Hey girls” I said greeting them. “Howdy partner” “Hello Hassiel” “Hi you two. Where were you?” Twilight said. “Spreading fun across the land” I said as they laughed. “Umm... Do you know where your brother might be” Rarity said to me. “Oh Uriel... Well he's meditating. I think. Well he was when I left home this morning...” “Oh... Well I was going to talk to him about th...” as I interrupted her. “The Grand Galloping Gala” I said, whimsically. “How did you know!?” she exasperated. “Well I bugged him for the answer and I’m happy that he has somepony to be with...” As I leaned to her and whispered “also he's a bit stressed about his work and I think you relax him a lot... just as a bit of advice ” “Ok... Thanks. I'll go see him now... Bye” as we all waved at her. “So girls, do want to know what happened in Las Pegasus?” I said looking at them. “Sure” Twilight said. “I was meaning to ask one of you fellas about that” said Applejack. “Ooo... A story... Yes please ” Pinkie said bouncing around. “Well let's start...” I said, explaining what happened except for the fight and my experience with Celestia. Raphiel was enjoying daisy sandwiches as Fluttershy just watched him, blushing when he would look at her. “Hey Fluttershy don't be so quiet... I mean it seems like you aren't even here” he said looking at her. “Sorry... I'm not much of a talker...” she said hiding her face behind her mane. “Non sense...” as he thought of a conversation starter “Hey I know you like animals... So let's talk about them... I'm all ears” he smiled at her. “I do like animals... I take care of them... I have a pet bunny named Angel...” she went on to talk about her experience with them as Raphiel listened to her. “Do you have any pet's Raphiel?” she asked with more enthusiasm than when they started to talk. “Well I have all sorts of animals in my Lab but my main pet is a Cerberus that I own... Well he's still a pup so he's very playful but like blood thirsty but a badass if I say so myself ” “Oh my... That's really amazing... So what's his name?” “Well he's more than one head so I just call them Serv’s” “Why didn't you bring them?...” she inquired “He's too damn big... He's twice as tall as me...” he said as they laughed. “See... I knew you could talk to me ... All was needed a topic that we could both talk about” he said laying on the ground. “Yes. You really did coax me did you” she said smiling. “Well I have to go now. I told Dash that I was going hag with her after she was done her work” “Ok, bye. Talk to you later and thanks for the company ” she said. “All in a days work...” as he ran up to her and gave her a hug which caused her to blush profoundly and left her speechless. The rest of my day after explaining our little adventure in Las Pegasus to three of the mane six and after that taking a nap under a tree near my house listening to my music and watch ponies walk by. “Man its 6 o'clock already ... Huh the day went by quick as fuck” I said getting up. “Well no parties today, nothing else to do... Hmm. I'll just go to bed early and catch up on that sleep ” I said yawning. Well it was another day and frankly I was starting to enjoy my stay here in Equestria... I mean I didn't have to worry about my daily chores or things I did at home and talking with people about my powers and those pesky interviews. I was relieved of my pressures and they couldn't do shit about it. All I planning for today was more relaxation and getting something that Raphael said he had for me. Whatever it was I better not be one his pranks again. “Hey bro...” I said knocking on the door. No answer but the door opened I walked in and saw him sitting on a rolling chair. “I know what you're thinking... It's not a prank” he said reassuring me. “Here... I grabbed this when I was in your lab” as he handed me a cube. It was my storage cube but it was different from my brothers because it only had a button in which you would press it and ask for the item and it would give it to you. “Thanks bro... I needed this...” I told him as I hit him in the head “and that's for getting something that isn't yours” “Oww...” he said rubbing his head. Before he could respond. I was out of the room.“Well fuck you” Raphiel said. I went my room and grabbed my bag and went outside to enjoy my day. Well not today... It was raining. Well I could go and bring an umbrella but I was too lazy to do so. My brothers weren't home even though I just talked to Raphiel. The only pony home was Octavia so I decided to join her in her room where she was practicing with her cello... I just stopped to hear the mellow tone of her cello and the glistening notes that were echoing as she played some baroque music. She only stopped when she finished the piece and look at me with a curious face. “Hello Hassiel... What brings you to here?...” she asked. “Well, I was going to ask what you were doing... Say, was that baroque music I heard there?” I asked pointing at her. “Yes. Yes it was. Did you enjoy it?” she asked. Very much so... Hey how about a duet... A bit of improv” I said to her. “With what instrument? and how would you get it?... I only own this cello” she said befuddled. “Well with this you see...” as I pulled out my storage cube “ this device can get my supplies and other things that I have stored in it” I pressed the button as I said “Can you give me my electric cello, a bow, rosin, an amplifier and a cord to connect them with...” as the cube processed it and started to spit out the things I asked for as Octavia stood back. “Wow... Amazing...” were the words she could say as I quickly got ready. “Yep it is” I said tuning it starting with the A string and going down to the C string. “Ok you have your fancy cello. So what can you do?” she Challenged. “Oh you'll see” I said as I started to play From Out of Nowhere by Faith no more well what I could... Mostly the melody. After I finished the song Octavia spoke. “Impressive. If I might say. You incorporated rock into a cello and there was even some things missing a great orchestration” “Thanks. So what now?” I asked her. “Well I wouldn't mind if you taught me how to play in that style or teach me a song” she said. “Sure. I mean its raining out there... Hey I have the the perfect song we could play” as I started to play it. I spend a good part of the day teaching her how to play the songs I wanted her to learn. Good thing that I had my iPod so I could let her listen to the music I had in mind. Another thing was that she was a quick learner and could easily listen and play a good bit of each song. As for my two brothers, I really didn't know where they were but I knew was that they weren't anywhere around. After the lessons I gave Octavia it was only 3 pm and I was left wondering about tomorrow with me meeting Celestia. “So Octavia what did you think all of this?...” I asked her putting my Cello away. “It was marvelous experience... I mean you have introduced me to a whole new genre of music that I would of never known. Thanks” she said smiling deeply. “You're very welcome. Hey, you should let me and my brothers play at gala” I said asking her. “Oh... I don't decide that... You'll have to ask the princess of that...” “That's it... Hmm easier than I thought...” After I grabbed my cello I left her room. I walked to living room as Uriel and Raphiel walked in the house closing there umbrellas. “And where were you two” I said placing my cello on the ground. “Well I chilled with AJ and Dash” said Raphiel. “I had to talk to Rarity about our plans... Oh and she said that if you two are going to the gala, then she'll be happy to make you a suit for the occasion” Uriel said. “Cool... ” I said to them. “Is that your cello” Raphiel said. “Yep I introduced Octavia to modern music” “Bro!” he said. “What?” I said. “I know how to pass the time... We could borrow that music studio and play some music on our instruments... ” Raphiel said with enthusiasm. “What you think Uriel” I said to him. “Sure I really need something to hit on” he said as Raphiel giggled. “How ’bout your dick” as me and him laughed. “Will you stop” Uriel said hitting him on the head. “Oww... Twice in one day...” he said rubbing his head. “I'm surprised... Usually you get hit there more than three times” I said laughing at him. “You can fuck yourself ” he said as we walked to the studio. Down there Octavia joined us as she watched us set up. “Wait!!! Wait a flipping minute” Raphiel to us. “What is it now” I said to him “How are we going to play guitar with no fingers?” he said looking at his hooves. “Well what I've learned in this place is that somehow we can... ” I said to him. “You better be right or I'm turning into a human” he said. After playing some Iron Maiden, AC/DC and Green day we finished playing as I conversed with them. “See I told you” I said to Raphiel. “Yeah I think you're right... It just happens...” looking at his hooves. “Good job there” said Octavia as Vinyl said something on the mic. “Yeah... I see you like rock” she said putting her shades on. After all of that I took a shower and decided to do something I always did when I traveled away home for extended periods of time. I got my locator and asked for my log of travel's and created a new folder and started to record. Huh... Well its a Sunday I think, And I've been in this world for almost a week. I have meet the local population and have turned into one of them. This is a show in my universe and all I have to say me being here was my greatest surprise I have had in my time of having my powers, but I can't tell if this was an accident or was it destiny... And talking about that I need my destiny clock. Anyways, I don't know what time period I'm in but all I know that I've effected this universe enough to the point of no return. But my ultimate goal is to get back home and find that chaos spawn. My brothers have joined me here which has helped my moral. Next things to talk about is my relations with these ponies. In the most part it has been all good but I mean they're use to harmony, friendship, and getting along which on earth is a like a taboo but I don't mind this, I get relaxation from my priorities and I can have some time to chill and have fun which I really hadn't had in a while now. Being in this world might help me in many ways but for now trying to get use to the way of a pony might be easier said than done. Well I'll go now because I'm tired. Log: Equestria: number 1
Chapter 12: A Monday Date???Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 13: Helping???Author's Note Chapter 13 dun...dun...dun... Cue dramatic music... Anyways enjoy :^) Also filler chapter... I wrote it but I didn't want to include it but here it is anyways Chapter 13: Helping??? The sky was of a yellow tint as the high cirrus clouds passed by, as each cloud moved quickly like if time was accelerating. There was a slight breeze which kicked up the dirt just enough to create clouds of dust. This breeze also created the only sound which was the soft whistles that sung with mixed melodies. The terrain was barren and mountainous, and all you saw for miles was red dirt with darker rocks being eroded right before your eyes. There was only one path which was made of granite and was jagged in some points and in others flowed with the terrain like a snake gliding across the hot sands of a desert. I walked to the entrance and saw a gate the size of a 20 story building. It was white and had five dots on it and was locked with a enormous key lock. I looked at it and just sat down in front of it and started ponder. It seemed like hours had passed by before I got up and pushed it open as the lock faded away from sight and I walked into the next level. Walking in I saw pitch darkness as walked to the edge of a platform which was barely visible and looked down. “Hmm... I don't see the light” I said focusing my vision. Then I finally found a very faint light. “There you are” I said jumping off the platform. I continued to fall as I concentrated on that light until... I was engulfed by a light as I started to regain consciousness. ... That was what happened Tuesday and Wednesday. I had taken two entire days of meditation before I snapped out of my trance. My eyes shoot right open as my vision regained focus. The reason of my meditation and the length was because of two things... My level of concentration and just to be in my own thoughts and pretty much in another world to relax my body from the outside stresses the I usually get. Ironically it was Thursday morning. *stomach grumble* Geez I'm so hungry telling myself. I stood back up and grabbed a towel and my shampoo and marched to the bathroom. I walked in as I turned on the shower and water came out. I took a warm shower and as I got out I felt the cool breeze from the window. Ahh... The breeze felt great as I looked outside. After admiring nature and its beauty, I dried off and went downstairs. “Hey long time no see...” Was the first thing I heard from Raphiel. “Yeah. Two days and bam you're back! ” said Vinyl looking at me. “Yes. Hey can you teach me how to meditate like that? ... I think I'll need it, mostly for stress relief ” said Octavia, rubbing her hooves. “Sure, but at a later time because food is essential” as Uriel gave me my plate full of grits and biscuits. “Ooo. Southern cuisine huh. ” I said dipping my biscuit in the grits. “Yep. I know you get home sick sometimes so I made you that” “Thats so considerate brother o’ my” I said in raising my glass of juice. An awkward silence passed as we all laughed at it. Then a certain dragon walked in. “Master!...” “Oh hey Rex” I said rubbing his head. “Wait where were you?,” I asked “ I haven't heard from you in almost a week” “Well master, I was with Spike having a good time and I guess Twilight didn't mind my stay. I came back Tuesday, but you were meditating, so yeah.” he said eating gems from a bag. “Cool... Well as long as you don't get into trouble you can free roam around this world as you please” I said to him. “Thank you master. And don't worry, if necessary, I can turn into a bigger dragon to defend myself ” he said to me. “Good...” I said petting him again. I was outside as I grabbed my iPod touch out and put on some Led Zeppelin and sat under a tree. I dozed off for a moment dreaming of a idea that I couldn't materialize as I heard my name being said. “Mr. Hassiel!!!” I woke up confused as I saw three fillies staring at me. “Oh good you're awake” said Scootaloo as the tried to move me. “Huh?... What?... Hello girls, what's happening?” I said rubbing my eyes. “No time to explain c'mon! ” said Applebloom walking in place as she tried to move me. “Ok, ok. I'll go. Just let me get my things” as I put my iPod into my bag and started to follow them. “What's that thing?” Scootaloo said pointing at my iPod. “Oh... Well you can listen to music with this device” I said putting my earbuds in Scootaloo's ears. Wow!... I CAN HEAR THE MUSIC!” she said yelling at us. “What song is it?” Sweetie belle said to me. “I actually don't know” I said as I looked at the screen and saw the title of the song. It was Electric Eye by Judas Priest. “Huh. Judas priest” I said to myself. “What's a Judas priest?” asked Applebloom. “Its a Rock band,” I said to them. “and apparently you ponies like it” looking at Scootaloo jamming to the song. “So what are we doing? Better yet, why am I needed for this unknown thing that we need to go to so urgently?” I asked looking at them with a confused look remembering what they originally said to me. “Well... We need your help with our mission” said Applebloom. “Which is?...” I said. “To get our cutie marks!” they all said at the same time. “Oh. But what can I do?” I said to them. “Well, Your brother Raphiel said that you're great with helping ponies with lots of things and he said you could maybe help us with our quest” Applebloom said smiling at me. “Oh, I see” I said mentally scolding my brother. “So what are we doing today” I said waiting for convoluted scheme that they would do. “Well we've decided that we could get our cutie marks as ninjas!” Scootaloo said ecstatically giving me back my iPod. “Yea then we can be called ‘The Silent Three’ ...” said Sweetie Belle. “Or the ‘Dark Ones’ ” said Applebloom. I just look and smiled of their enthusiasm. That kind of determination made me want to help them. “So will you help us?” they said looking at me with those puppy eyes. “Ok girls I'll help you today” I said patting them on there heads. After that we walked to their club house and started to talk about how we'd would do it. “Well, a ninja also has to be able to hide in plain sight without being seen.” I said to them as they looked at me. “So get camouflage?” said Scootaloo. “Mhmm, and also you need to have quick reflexes to dodge things... ” I said. “You said earlier that you could build thingy mabober. How 'bout a you make a thing that we could use to test our reflexes” Applebloom said to me. “Ok.” I said as I was interrupted by Sweetie Belle. “Yeah, and also that camouflage” as I nodded to that too. After a quick walk we were in town near Rarity's boutique as the three filly's walked into the boutique to get some fabric for their outfits, leaving me to build them something that would help them dodge stuff. But before that I thought I would teach them how to hide. As I was thinking I came up with an idea as I grabbed my storage cube. Hmm... Actually I don't need this now I said mentally as I looked at the three fillies again. "Well girls I think we should learn how to conceal ourselves in broad daylight" I told them. "Just like ninjas!" said Sweetie Belle. "Yes Sweetie... just like ninjas" I told her with a smile. After the CMC made there outfits we decided to test them out near the Everfree forest where the shade covered most of the terrain. "So girls, first you find a place no one will ever expect and then you hide there with out making a single noise" I told the three fillies. They ran around and tried to hide in a place as I looked away so I wouldn't see them. "Okay Girls are you ready?!"I told them out loud. I didn't hear anything from them. "Well thats a good start girls" I told them. I walked around as I know they couldn't of gone far and I saw something rustling around a bush. "Oh I found you..." I said as I quickly removed the bush. But to my surprise I wasn't any of the CMC's. What I had found was a Cockatrice! It was sleeping in a nest it had built. Crap why is this thing here I thought. Then suddenly it started to wake up. I stood as still as I could and had the locator waiting for the time to say the right command. It was still a bit confused and drowsy. I then whispered... command alpha psi 7 and it gave me a mirror. As soon as I had whispered the Cockatrice looked at me as I looked away not trying to get turned into stone. I cawed at me and ran into my vision sights as I tuned my head around the other direction. "You smart son-of-gun aren't you... you chicken from hell" I told it as I firmly grabbed the mirror and as ready to use it. I heard more rustles from my left as I thought Holy shit there's more of them. But to my relief I was the CMC and they had brought Fluttershy along. While still moving my head around trying to not see the Cockatrice I told them... "Oh hey Fluttershy and hey girls... well thank god you guys are here to help" I told them with a bit of a nervous chuckle. Fluttershy leaped into action and confronted the Cockatrice but there was something different about it. It ignored Fluttershy and it became a darker hue than its usual color. Then it ran towards me and as forcing me to see it in its eyes. Thinking with some hesitation I grabbed the mirror I had on my hoof and showed it straight towards the face of the Cockatrice. In no time it froze still as it started to turn into stone itself, Slowly consuming it until it had become a statue. "Oh my... poor Cockatrice" said Fluttershy with a worry in her tone. She approached the statue ready to grab it and dark flames consumed it and like that it disappeared. I had noticed dark flames similar to this but as I was going to make a answer Scootaloo stopped my train of thought. "Mr. Hassiel are you okay?" she asked me. "Yeah!... trilling I must say... facing death and running around like a idiot" I told her with a bit too much enthusiasm. "You sure Mr. Hassiel ... you a bit too happy after that" Sweetie Belle said to me. "Its fine girls and I think there's some building ahead if us!" I told them as we all waved fluttershy goodbye. “Well this will do” as I aligned all of my materials and started to build. Meanwhile, the CMC were in the boutique talking to Rarity. “Thanks a lot sis. You're the best” Sweetie belle said to her. “Well darling I'll always help you no matter how convoluted your plans are.” Rarity said smiling at her. Then someone walked by. “Hello?” Uriel said. “Anypony here?” waiting for a response. “Coming” said Rarity as the CMC followed. As she walked down she saw Uriel and ran up to him giving him a hug. “Nice to see too Rarity” he said. “Hello Mr. Uriel!” said the three fillies “Hey girls” he said smiling at them. As Uriel saw them wearing all black he asked. “What are you three up to?” I told him. I was still wondering what happened the other night with Rarity and Uriel. “Well Hassiel is going to help us with getting our cutie marks as ninjas!” said Applebloom. “Oh he is huh.” as he looked out the window and looked at me building, chuckling at me. I was almost done as Uriel walked up to me. “Hey brother. What in world are you doing!?” he said with a perplexed look in his face. “You'll see bro.” As I wrenched some bolts in and put the finishing touches. As I walked back Uriel looked at me. “Can't see what I see” I said with confidence nudging him. “All I see is a disaster in the making,” he said “ are you going to test it or what?” “Yeah. When I demonstrate what it does” I said with my chest up high. “Okay, but when you get hurt, don't come bitching to me” Uriel stated to me. ”Huh. You actually cussed for once” I said in a bit of surprise with a grin. He just smirked and said: “Well, we are alike you see ” “Very true.” I said as Rarity and the CMC came out of the boutique. “Hey Mr. Hassiel are you done?” asked Scootaloo as the CMC got happy. “Yes Ma’am, and I have to say that I've done a good job on this contraption” I said at my creation with pride. “What in Equestria is that thing?” said Rarity in utter confusion. “Well its suppose to shoot tennis balls and its going to help these girls with their evasiveness and ability to knock the ball out of there way” I said to her. “Doesn't it seem a bit dangerous?” she said to me, inspecting the tennis ball shooter. “Don't worry I'll test it on myself first before I get the fillies to test it” I said to her reassuring her. “Ok but I'll be watching you four” she said as she got a beach chair and sat on it. I just rolled my eyes as I turned on the machine and filled it the container with around 4 dozen tennis balls. Then I changed the speed of the slow to medium. “There. They should start to pop out by now” I said as they started to spit out... “Ooo.” the CMC said following, each ball as it flew out. Then the machine suddenly stopped. “Huh. What happened?,” I said to myself as I walked up to see what was wrong “ I swear.” as I stopped myself from talking. I looked around for any issues and found nothing wrong so I turned the knob from medium to slow and stepped away from the machine. “Well girls I can't-” I was saying until the machine revved up again and started to shoot the tennis balls at a tremendous speed. I got hit multiple times until I activated my powers and created a shield of energy and walked to the side. The tennis balls kept on shooting as the machine started to smoke. All of the sudden, the tennis ball shooter turned off as Rarity and Uriel ran over to see what was going on... “For heavens sake are you girls okay?” Rarity asked the small fillies. “Mhmm.” The CMC said to her. “And what about me?” I asked her as Uriel said something. “Well I think you're actions is a reason of her caring less for you as you made this machine and also this machine of yours has some fundamental flaws” he finished as I held my hoof up ready to say something as the CMC looked at me. “So Mr. Hassiel, what now?” asked Applebloom. “Well girls all I can say is that the tennis ball shooter isn't completely in shambles.” I said as the machine started up again. I quickly activated another energy shield and the machine exploded leaving a black outline on the ground with the smell of burnt wood in the air. “Never mind.” I said sighing. Uriel looked at me with that “I told you so” face and Rarity looked at me with the same face as the one of the fillies tugged on my fur. “On second thought we don't want to be ninjas. ” said Scootaloo “It was a cool idea but I think we need to find something less likely to explode” she finished with a fake smile. “Ok. I completely understand girls.” I said to them as the three of them gave me a hug. I was flattered but was confused of why they did that. “Thanks girls but why the hug?” I asked them. “Well Mr. Hassiel. You tried to help but it didn't work. We know what it is to try and not succeed,” said Sweetie belle. “but that doesn't mean to quit it means to march forward and face your problems” as the other fillies agreed with her. Wow I thought, From a small filly, a lesson for all ages. All cultures. Universal. I grinned as I gave them a hug. “Thanks girls I really do appreciate of what you said. And I hope someday you'll get your cutie marks” I told them as we walked over to the shards of a failed project. “Well I thought it would work.” I said a we all laughed together. I started to clean up the mess as the CMC joined. They helped me for a good while until the late afternoon as we cleaned and fixed everything we caused. Afterwards I left the fillies at Rarity's place and walked home. “Hehe... Well that was fun I guess” I told myself trying to find the funny side of all of this. Well no one is perfect and I think most people I've met has said that about me but I know I'm not... Still human under all of this. The powers only makes me a better me not a perfect me. I walked as I saw sun fall below a hill and the evening settle down. I saw some of the stars come out and behind me the moon rose.
Chapter 14: The Follow UpIt was Friday and I had a another meeting with the Princess ... Well a date or whatever you want to call it. I woke up as usual and with Rex in his bed beside mine. He was covered up to his nose snoring and mumbled something that I couldn't understand. I went to take a morning shower and just sat there as the warm water just pelted me . I went to down to the kitchen and saw my brothers and Vinyl and Octavia. “Hey man what's up!” Raphiel said to me. “Nothin’ much ... ” I said nonchalantly. “Wow I expect more enthusiasm from you” he said to me. “I'm not always a morning person” I told him. “So what going on today for you guys?” Vinyl asked us. “I will be trying on a new outfit” Uriel said to us. “Lame...” Raphiel responded as Uriel just gave him a mean look “Anyways... I'm going to test how fucking fast I can go with these wings with Rainbow Dash” he finished taking out a small tin out and opening it. I looked at him as I realized what he had... “Why? Bro' ... Just why?” I said to him. “What?! Can't I have a puff or two” he said pulling one out “What is that?” Octavia asked “Yea ... Raphiel what's that?” also asked Vinyl. “Oh ... Just some weed or marijuana... What ever you want to call it” he said putting it in his mouth. “Is that like a cigarette or what?” Vinyl asked intrigued of what he had in his mouth. “You could say that,” he told her with a slight muffle in his voice “ but it doesn't kill you per say just gives you a high if you know what I mean” Me and Uriel just ignored him a I got my breakfast. “Oh look at you with your crêpe” I said to Uriel. “we we... Going a bit of French today because I'm so happy that Rarity and I are going to the Grand Galloping Gala...” he said doing a sort of twirl. We all chucked a but as he he said something to me: “Well you can't be laughing you still don't have Celestia in your clasps and I know you want her...” he finished a he smirked at me. The room was silent as Raphiel busted out laughing “Oooo... I know you wanted that plot” he said falling off his chair laughing. I just gave a glance... As Octavia asked me: “So when did this happen?” giving me a smirk. “Umm.... About a week ago” I said blushing a bit. “Octavia leave the stallion alone... Don't you know he getting some from the Princess... ” Vinyl said as Raphiel pelvic thrusted. “Will you stop... Let's not talk about you and Luna...” I said to Raphiel. He stopped laughing and just gave me a confusing glance. “Yeah that's what I thought... ” I told him as I got my bag. “What are you leaving already without eating?” Uriel asked me. “Oh... I forgot...” as I levitated the plate and walked out of the kitchen. Uriel didn't stop me as Vinyl asked a question. “Why didn't he just his magic... I mean...” Looking at Uriel “ you both have horns ... Use them ” she finished munching on some crêpe. “Well Vinyl... We aren't use to using magic... At all... I mean we have gone to places where magic is real but using our powers is as effect as using magic as you can see with Raphiel...” he finished as they looked at Raphiel. He was in the middle of levitating a jar of maple syrup and turned to look at them. “What?” he said as they just laughed at him. “What's so funny?” he said with a perplexed look. I walked outdoors to a crisp and moist morning with a fresh breeze blowing throughout my body. Celestia had told me in a note she sent after her first meeting to meet outside of Ponyville in a meadow at 9 am. I looked at the time and it was 8:55. ‘Crap I'm going to be late’ I thought as I started to gallop to said location. As I was running out of nowhere I crashed into someone. *Crash* I got up slowly and looked at who it was... It was Twilight with some scrolls scattered around. “Oh I'm so sorry Twilight ... Let me help you up” I said to her as I assisted her up. “Thanks Hassiel... And don't worry I wasn't looking either...” She told me “ Anyways why the rush?...” she asked. “Umm... Well you see I'm going to talk to Celestia about things...” I said nervously. “Oh... Wait!? She's in town?” she asked alarmed. “Sort of...” I responded putting my hoof behind my head. “Well can you tell her that her student said hi” Twilight told me with a smile. “Sure!” I said with enthusiasm. “Well bye talk to you later” she said as I waved away. Under a tree overlooking ponyville and looking at canterlot was a Alicorn with a rainbow like mane sitting there patiently waiting for a certain pony to arrive... ‘What's taking him so long... He should of been here 5 mins ago’ she thought. Looking at her bag. Then she heard some galloping in the distance and sure enough it was him running as fast as possible as her face was elated of his presence. As I arrived I saw Celestia sitting under a tree and I jogged up to her. “Morning... Celestia... Sorry... I... Was ... Late... StuffhappenedandIran...” I said catching my breath. “Its fine Hassiel I understand” she said to me. “That's cool... Ok on to whatever we are doing today” I said with a bit of enthusiasm. “Well I don't travel out of Canterlot to relax often but I think today can be that perfect day to do so...” she said looking at Canterlot. “Ok ... That perfect” I said as I sat next to her. I nudged closer to her she looked at me... My mind instantly started to race a bit. It was a gripping feeling in my chest but I was only about to say... “Sorry...” I said moving away a bit. She looked at me and laid her head on my shoulder as I instinctively put my wing around her. My eyes widened and my heartbeat rose looking straight in front of me with a gaze as she spoke.. “Hey Hassiel...” Celestia said to me. “Hmm...” I said. “You remember the other day when we argued and went into tears...” “Yes...” I said in confusion. “Well I thought about it and I can say that I'm sorry too for reacting in such a way... What you said was a sensitive subject for me... And ... And” she said stumbling on the those last words. “Shh... Its ok... I understand...” putting my hoof on her mouth causing her to blush. I might of looked calm but inside I was panicking about all of this, but nevertheless I couldn't stop here I had to see where this was going to go. “You wanted relaxation and simple conversation then you'll get it” as I pulled out my iPod out of my bag. “Wanna hear to some music...?” I said to her. “In that box looking thing” she said befuddled by its appearance. “Yea just put one of these in and...” I said putting a ear bud into her ear and looked for a song. “I don't hear anything ...” she said to me. “Wait... Looking for a song...” as I scrolled down. “Aha! here...” As I put on ‘Smell's like teen spirit’ by Nirvana. Celestia was confused at first of style of music but started to nod her head a bit to the beat of the song. As the song finished the instrumental version of A Boulevard of Broken dreams by Green day came up. This song Celestia quite enjoyed mostly because it was by instruments she recognized easily... I just hummed the melody as she moved her head up to my neck. I was just thinking ... ‘Does she really like me? Or is just being friendly... But I doubt it’ I thought as the song finished and I got off of my embrace. ‘Aw crap what now?’ I thought as I took a quick breath which sounded forced and spoke. “Celestia?” I said to her as she removed the ear bud from her ear. “Yes Hassiel...” looking at me with her beautiful gaze. This made me so nervous that I tried to say something but... “Umm... Do ... You ... Umm...” I said as she finished my statement. “Like you?...” as she took a pause. “Well ... Since our first meeting I've been thinking of our next meeting and at first I denied this fact now and only now I can say to you that yes... I have feelings for you...” she said looking down and blushing. I lifted her chin up and looked at her. “Well I feel that it's a mutual feeling I see...” I said smiling. She just smiled back as I laid next to her. “Well what now Celestia? ... What now?” I asked her. “Would you like to be my... My... Coltfriend?” she said hesitantly. ... What! Did she just say that. Looking at her with the most confusing face but composing myself to answer her. “...oh so that's the path you chose... Yes... I accept” I said to her as she moved and gave me a peck on my cheek causing me to profoundly blush. ‘Wow and like that I have a girl... Let me scratch that marefriend’ I thought as I gave her a warm smile. “I never thought my first person to date would be a pony” I said out loud... “Wait!? you never dated before...” she said to me. “No... I was always too shy to say anything to a girl I liked before...” I said a bit mesmerized still by the kiss. “Huh... Interesting...” she said looking at me. “Hey!” I said changing the conversation. “Want to fly around and enjoy the air?... I want to test these wings out more...” I said to her. “Sure... If you can catch me...” she said running and taking off... “Hey not fair!” I said taking off myself.. I quickly reached up to her. I had only realized how big my wings were compared to hers... My wings were around the same size but had more volume than hers. She also looked at my wings ... “Huh you have big wings for a pony of your size... You'll be great as a glider” she said to me. I just smiled at her as I started to climb up... As she followed. We saw a dark boom of light below us and I thought Raphiel. “Who's that?” Celestia asked. “Raphiel” I said to her. “Oh your brother...” “Yeah one of them...” I said. “Your other brother talked about training an army or something...” she said to me. “Yeah... We have a reputation of creating powerful forces out of pretty much nothing ...” I responded flapping my wings. “One of our missions is to keep Balance and if that means to help fight a war then let it be but we are military masterminds... Uriel creates the strategies... I act as the commander of the forces and Raphiel is our guy in the front lines with the soldiers fighting alongside them giving them a moral boost...” I said to her. “Hmm... Interesting... I'll keep that in mind...” she said as we started to descend. We landed right where we started I'm that meadow... But we weren't alone... In an adjacent hill Twilight and her friends and my two brothers were there looking at us. “Oh..oh. There they are” said Rarity as the other look on. “So you said that this is a date for both of them?” asked Twilight to Uriel. “Mhmm... And this would be there second meeting...” he said taking out sandwiches out of his bag. “Ooo... The... Princess has a special somepony” said Rarity as glued her eyes to where they were at. The rest of the mane six enjoyed the sandwiches Uriel had brought as they took glances at the other hill. “Man... Hassiel is getting some tonight...” Raphiel said from a branch where he was laying. Meanwhile I was next to Celestia as she pulled out some food out of her saddle bag. “Ooo... What kind of food is it” I said to her. “Some chocolates and a fruit mix” she said putting it in front of us. “Hey Celestia have you ever dated before?... I know it might be a sensitive topic... But I just wanted to know” I asked her changing the subject again. “Yes... And sadly for me he left saying we'll meet again but never came back” she said looking up . “Oh... I'm sorry to hear that... So I'm your first Coltfriend since huh...” I said looking down. “I guess so... ” she said taking a pause “... I feel old liking you because if you didn't know I am a way over 1000 years old” she said looking at me. “And you are so young... Unless you aren't ... How old are you Hassiel?” she asked me. “Well I am 16 but the other half of me which includes my powers is older than time itself... So I always feel older than lots of people but don't feel old for dating me... You still look beautiful even with that age... I'm guessing you have a really extended lifespan” I said asking her. “Yes I do and thanks for the compliment...” as she gave me another peck on my cheek. “Hmm... I think someponies are seeing us...” I said looking at the adjacent hill. And as that happened over on that side: “Oh crap... He spotted us” Raphiel said to the group as he looked with some binoculars. “Well what now bro? He said to Uriel. “Just act natural and if he comes just say we are enjoying a picnic...” Uriel said to the group. I got up and decided to see them over there... “Hey Celestia wanna come and look?” I asked... “Sure Hassiel ... Hey Hassiel can I call you Hassi?” she said with a bit of hesitation. “Sure you can I don't really mind” I said as we took off and glided to where they were. “Hey girls and bros... What's up” I said putting my hooves around Uriel and Pinkie Pie. “Oh Hassiel... We didn't see you there ... Want a sandwich?...” Uriel said nonchalantly. Pinkie looked at bit nervous as she instantly blurted out... “We were spying on you!!!” she said quickly covering her mouth... “Pinkie!!!” said the mares. “Sorry...” said Pinkie quietly. “Oh so I was right huh...” patting Uriel on his back. “We were and... What you gonna do about it huh?...” said Raphiel blatantly. “I wasn't going to do anything ...” I said to him. Celestia walked up and whispered in my ear... “Are you going to tell them...” I nodded and took a deep breath. “Well if you saw us embracing each other it was for a reason... ” I said taking a pause... “We ...are ... Dating... There I said it...” as the mares had shocked faces and Rarity saying... “Oh my ... And no offence here ... Celestia” she said. “None taken...” Celestia smiled. “Well good for you brother... And I might add... You finally have a special somepony as they say...” Uriel said to me. “Thanks a lot bro... ” hoof bumping him. Raphiel came up to me and just put his hoof out... “Oh what no insult...” I said to him. “Not in front of your marefriend as they say...” he said winking at me. I just hoof bumped him and rolled my eyes. “Congrats Hassiel and might I add you two look mighty fine together...” said Applejack to me and Celestia. “Yes they do... And I'm expecting a suit from you any day now huh” said Rarity. “Who me?... And for what?... Oh...” I said realizing what she was talking about. “Ah yes the Grand Galloping Gala I presume” said Celestia. “Mhmm...” responded Rarity. “Don't worry Rarity I'll come as soon as possible you can measure me... Even though I could give you my human measurements but that would be useless...” I said looking at myself. “Well I think we all had a interesting day hmm... ” Twilight said to all of us looking at me. “You betcha” said Raphiel. “Yea...” I said looking at Celestia. After the mane six left with my brothers me and Celestia were left to do whatever now... “Hey Celestia how about we go and get a bite? huh ... ” I asked her. “Sure...” she said with a bit of giggle. “Hmm... I feel better now with you... All of the initial nervousness left and I actually feel comfortable around you” I said bumping my side against her. “I also feel the same too...” she said doing the same but instead moving me out the way causing me to almost fall... “Oh sorry” she said grabbing me and keeping me in balance... “No its ok...” I said as we continued to walk into town... After a bite we decided to see about that suit and went to Rarity's boutique. As we walked in I saw the CMC trying to do something... “Oh hey girls .... What you up to?..” I said as they looked at me and Celestia. “Hey Mr. Hassiel!” said the three fillies. “We are trying to do our homework” they said to me. “Oh...well talk to you later...” I said waving at the three fillies. As we walked away we saw Rarity working on some things. “Hey Rarity... I'm here and ready to be measured...” I said standing on my hind legs with my forelegs out. “Oh there you are I was wondering when you would show up...” she said as I lost my balance and went back to all fours. “Wow standing in two legs is hard as a pony...” I said looking at my hind legs. “What are you use to standing on two legs?” Celestia jokingly said with a bit of a chuckle. “Yes I am ... I'm a bipedal creature in my true form...” I said in a bit of a serious tone. “Hmm... I feel like I'll never know you completely... There will be always a secret or something I never knew about you...” she said to me. “Well yeah... Even a being like me doesn't know all the answers of the universe or reality... I'm just here to keep balance and harmony...” I said putting my hoof on my chest. “So are you ready Hassiel?” Rarity said interrupting our conversation “ if you don't mind” she added. “Yea... Let's do this” I said as she used her magic to grab a measuring tape. I just looked at her as she took my measurements. “Hmm... How is it using magic... I never really use it” I said starting a conversation. “What!?... You don't use magic?!” Rarity said surprised of what I said. “Yeah I use my power ... see...” I said raising my hoof and grabbing a ball of yarn... “Hmm... Well isn't that magic too...” said Celestia as I had it levitating on my hand... “Huh... A conversation I've had before...” I said to her. “Wait!... Really?” Celestia said. “Yes... I once travelled to a land where “magic” was forbidden and I had a argument about it...” remembering back to that moment. It was a medieval world with humanoid creatures that were similar to humans but were of a blue tint... We were in a walled city with a center tower the size of Eiffel tower. It was a cloudy day and me and my brothers were in a mist of a argument with some of the commoners and the guard about what my brother Raphiel did. We were in marketplace with dozens of these people looking at us. “I have to say that you're as stubborn as a mule... That's magic... Can't you tell ” said one of the commoners to me and Uriel. “No it isn't... You see it's our powers which is not magic but energy stored and used as a force... The magic you speak of would require a incantation or some special serum” I said defending myself. “See... that's magic... Something we can't do...” he said as the guard just agreed with him. “What!!... You are a!!...” as Uriel covered my mouth. “Don't try to argue with them... We have to find Raphiel...” he said whispering in my ear. I just nodded as some guards arrived and pointed there swords at us. “Halt!” one of them said. “You're under arrest for being a accomplish of a magic harbourer...” said another one. I was ready to fight but... ‘Just let them take us... Maybe that's where Raphiel is’ Uriel said telepathically. ‘Ok you but better be right’ I said to him. As the guards took us to the center castle I looked around for a way to escape when we found Raphiel... We went in as we were escorted to the main chamber where the Duke of the region was at. As we walked in he was waiting for us... The chamber was bright on the inside. With stained glass windows but had a black paint which made it darker. “Oh our guests have arrived...” he said. He was on a throne sitting with a slouch looking at us with a sort of boredom. “Well what do you want?... I bet you its freedom... Huh... Well you harbored a magic user and if you didn't know the punishment ... Well I'll tell you... Death... By axe...” he said having a serious looking face at the end.. “I don't tolerate magic... Not I'm my land!... Your death shall be quick!... And try anything fancy I have archers all around and will let loose this...” he said as we looked at a cage next to him... “Yes... Its a dragon... And it's trained... To kill...” “Usually they try to escape but they always die...” he said giving a evil laugh. I kept my calm as I looked around. “What!?... No response... ” he said to us As he said that a guard came in... “My Lord what do we do with this prisoner...” as he pulled out Raphiel... “He's been killing other prisoners and attacked one of our guards...” as he walked back. “Oh the magic user huh...” as he walked up to the cage “ well you two will see him die!!!” he said to me and Uriel. Then he opened the cage as the dragon walked out... The dragon was green and had lots of scales and spat out fire as he looked at his master for a command. The Duke just pointed at us as the dragon walked up ... The guards holding us left quickly as we had the dragon breathing on the three of us... “What now???” asked Uriel. “Well show them what we got...” I said to them. Raphael instantly lunged forward and went head on against the dragon. Meanwhile me and Uriel attack the guard. We broke our chains and went to a battle stance. “Well well... Retaliation huh... Archers kill them...” said the duke as the archers aimed at me. They shot as I quickly moved out the way. Then some guards ran up with swords drawn. I then activated my powers and formed a sword with my hand as it molded in front of me. I grabbed it and charged at the two guards in front of me. I yelled a battle cry as I swung my sword at them breaking there's. They stumbled back as I lunged at one of them and stabbing him in the chest. As he fell the other guard got his dagger and tried to cut me from behind as I violently swung my sword decapitating him. Uriel had similar problems handling some the archers. They kept shooting at him as he dodged every single shot. He started to climb one of the ledges and reached one the archers. He grabbed his bow and stabbed him with it and threw him off as grabbed an arrow out of the quiver the archer had. He aimed at one of the archers and shot ... Hitting him between the eyes killing him instantly. He grabbed another one and shot at the chandelier in the center where some guards were... As it fell the guards yelled and got crushed by the heavy glassware as it made a loud bang... Me and Uriel both looked at Raphiel as he fought the dragon. It kept spitting out fire was Raphiel used a energy shield to protect him. He had a sword in his hand as the dragon viciously attacked him. “Oh come on ... Why won't you die already” said Raphiel he grew ever more impatient as the dragon continued the assault. “Ok that's it... You're gonna get it you fucking dragon” he said ditching the energy shield and the sword. He charged up his signature move. The light in the room filled with darkness as the shadows around us engulfed the light in the room. “Reality Destroyer!!!!” yelled out Raphiel as the blast hit the dragon, vaporizing him as destroying the wall in front of him. In the time this was happening the Duke stood in shock as the three of us teleported in front of him. “So... I see your best men couldn't kill us huh... And your dragon was just a joke ... How sad...” I said mocking him. “B-b-but... But how?” he said stuttering and shaking. “It's not magic you fucker,” Raphiel said. “ its called having powers ” he finished shoving the Duke out of the way as we walked to huge gaping hole Raphiel left behind. “Well we got you out... What now?” Uriel said to Raphiel. “I think we should go home... I had too much fuckin fun here...” he said as we all laughed at him... As I finished my story as I said something. “Looking back it wasn't an simple arguments more like a epic fight...” putting my hoof on my chin. “I didn't know Uriel fought...” said Rarity as she continued to measure me. “Yeah he doesn't like it much but his fighting style is all strategy and the use of little energy but lots of thought to disable the enemy unlike Raphiel which is brute force and attacks with instinct” I said to Rarity. “Huh... So what about you...” she said as she finished up. Well... I have both tendencies of my brothers which means I use lots of force but I try to quickly disable them with one hit KO's ... Well I try” I said to her. “Well I'm done and I think I have a suit just around your size” Rarity said grabbing a suit of a rack. “Here try it on...” she said as I used my powers to put it on. “Hmm... A bit tight from the neck” I said unbuttoning the top button. “Oh... Well I can fix that...” as she quickly got some scissors and some black yarn. I stood still as she worked her magic... Literally. After finishing the last stitch I looked at the mirror as I put on the top button. “Wow Rarity you sure know how to fix a suit...” I said looking at myself. Then Celestia walked up to me and just had a kind of daydream gaze... “Umm... Celestia ... You ok” I said to her with confusion. “Mhmm...” as she snapped out of it “... I mean yes!...” as she blushed. “Ok...” I said turning around and taking off my suit. “So Rarity how much will it be?...” I asked her. “Nothing... I would never charge a friend... ” she said calmly. “Cool... Well thank you a lot and wait a minute.... Isn't the gala this weekend? ” I said looking down thinking. “Yes it is Hassiel” said Rarity. “Well perfect timing ... I would assume...” I said looking at Celestia. “You could say that” as Celestia gave me a seductive look which caused me to blush. “Ok... Well thanks Rarity... Again and we'll be seeing you tomorrow night...” I said walking to the door. “Ok and ta-ta” she said as me and Celestia walked outside. It was mid-afternoon, the clouds were rolling in the sky and like always there was a nice breeze and I decided to walk around Ponyville with Celestia as we talked. “So you are a being with powers... But what can you really do?” she said to me. “Well... I keep balance but you already know that... I control the aspect of all good and light... Which means I'm a being of light and good but even then its not full story... ” I said as we found a bench to sit at. “These powers are meant to used as the ultimate means of keeping peace or justice or destruction in this realm called reality with not only includes one universe but almost infinite ones... I decide what is necessary to have balance even if it means destruction which my brother Raphiel specializes in... Or to resolve it with words not action like Uriel or even find the good and exploit that in which I'm involved in...” I said as she her interest grew as started to listen to me more. “We sometimes switch roles like... I could cause mayhem and destruction or Raphiel create peace with words and the reason behind that is that our powers aren't single minded... They mold to the situation and we can either follow our true calling or go outside our “zone” as they say and try another approach but in the end there has to be a solution no matter how drastic it might be or how out of our norm it might feel...” I finished as looked at the rolling clouds and took a deep breath. “Wow... That was very deep... I can understand the concept of your job and duty” Celestia said as laid her head on my shoulder. “Well most ponies can't... And I always wondered why this was given to me... You know... I think that I'm not qualified to do this but I have shown that I am and I also wondered a life without powers... ” I said looking at Celestias flowing hair. “Yes.... I too wonder what if I wasn't a princess and I can say that I would of never learned some of the lessons I've learned over time...” she said closing her eyes. I just looked at her with a smile and used my wing to brush her hair. After a while she woke back up as it was close to sunset... “Oh my...” Celestia said getting up. “What?” I asked her. “I have to lower the sun ” as she used her magic and went up into the air and opened her wings and lowered the sun. My eyes gazed her form as she finished. And as the sun fell the moon rose to take its place. “Wow...” was the only word I said as she came back down and sat next to me again. “Hmm... I see you were amazed” she said with a smile in her face. “Hell yeah!!!... ” I said to her with enthusiasm. “Well I'm glad you liked it... ” she said was we got out of the bench and walked to the outskirts of Ponyville. “I felt great today spending it with you...” Celestia said to me. “Same here” I said as she looked down. “Well see you tomorrow?” she said to me. “Well of course we have a Gala to go to...” I said as Celestia facehoofed herself. Then I looked at her as our eyes meet. We just gazed each other as we got closer and then... Our lips locked and we shared a kiss. Our faces flushed red as we pulled apart. “Night Celestia... ” I said brushing her hair. “Night to you Hassi...” as she turned around and used her magic to teleport away. My thoughts were racing as I walked back home. I got my key to the house as I opened the door. I walked in as I threw myself onto the couch and looked at the ceiling smiling ‘Oh... I forgot to tell her that me and brothers wanted to preform... ’ I thought as Raphiel walked up to look at me. “Umm... Bro... You ok?... You seem a bit too happy...” Raphiel said to me as he jumped up with a sudden realization. “You ... You... Dog ” he said tapping me on the shoulder. “What?... What are you talkin' 'bout?” I asked him. “You got some from the princess... I know that face!...” he said while jumping up and down pointing his hoof at me. “Yea and... Its none of your business...” I stated to him. “Yea... I know ... Just wanted to mess with you...” he said walking away. I got out of the couch and went to the fridge and grabbed some leftovers and heated it up. “Hmm... Spaghetti and bread... Well its food” I said to myself as I dug in. I indulged myself to the meal enjoying every bite as I thought about Celestia. ‘Well now having a marefriend is going to be fun...I guess ... Hmm... I wonder...’ I thought as somepony interrupted me. It was Vinyl Scratch with some of her DJ equipment as she walked to her room. I walked up to see what was up. “Hey Vinyl what you doing?...” I asked her. “Hey Hassiel... Just setting up some stuff for tomorrow...” she said trying to figure out where to plug in some cords. “Hmm... Would one of those things be the Grand Galloping Gala?...” I said asking another question. “Yea ... I'm suppose to help with the acoustics of the place so Octavia's little group can be herd by all the ponies...” she said to me. “Huh...well I was wondering if you can add some stuff to what your doing there .. And don't worry I'll help out...” I said offering my assistance. “What you plannin'? ” she asked. “Oh just a bit of a performance from yours truly... ” I said to her. “Oh I like where this is going...” she said taking off her shades. “Well what are we waiting for let's do this!!!” I said loudly as Raphiel walked down to see what was up. “What in the hell is goin' on here?” he said with s confused face. “Oh... I'm helping Vinyl here set up for the gala tomorrow... But with something special” I said to him winking my eye at him. “What... Are we going to play? Because if we are then I'll have to go practice like now...” he asked me as I nodded. “Fuck... Yeah!!! ” he said loudly hoof bumping me and Vinyl and quickly leaving to go to the studio. “Well I hope you can show those rich ponies what it is to rock... ” Vinyl said to me. “Oh we will ... We will” I said quickly grabbing my bag and getting out my storage cube. “What's that thing” she said was I pressed the red button on the side. “You'll see...” I told her as I said a command. “Cube can you give me some electronic cables ... Similar to these...” I said as I scanned some of the left over cables Vinyl had laying around. Then the storage cube materialized a bag of cables and landed in front of us... “Neat...” said Vinyl as she grabbed the bag and started to pull out some wires. “Yea... It really is...” I said. For the next hour and a half we set up all of the wiring and tested out the mics and speakers. After all of that I said goodnight to Vinyl and went upstairs to my room. As I walked in I slipped into bed and grabbed my locator and activated the voice log function and started to speak... Well its Friday and its been almost two weeks in this world and I can finally say I have got use to it. I have had two dates with a princess named Celestia and we are dating now. She is a marvelous mare and I am gratified to date her... She is sweet, loving , understanding and not to mention beautiful. But I wonder the day I leave how she will feel and even though this question bugs me all I have to do is live the moment and enjoy every second. To other things... I have not resumed my search for Chaos and I feel like his arrive won't be for some time. I also have an idea for opening a portal back to my world as I was meditating this week but it would have to be built. The ideas are far and wide but I can say that I will talk to Uriel about it soon. I still don't have a clue what time period I am in... It's hinting to pre season three but I won't know until I let some time go by. My locator can tell lots of things but I haven't found out this exact time period yet... And the data supports my hunches but again time will tell. Next on the list is getting to know the population better... I feel like we and I mean me and my brothers have not really talked to the locals more... Its been all us and I will try to change that soon. I will end this in a happy note ... I will enjoy tomorrow because there will be a gala!. Log: equestria: number 2 I saved the log and turned my locator off. Then I drifted to sleep hoping for a better tomorrow...
